> A Silver Summer
>  by Fanboy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1

Silver Spoon slowly walked through the park doing her best to ignore what was going on around her. She was sure that a certain blue pegasus with a rainbow colored mane was on weather-duty today. She didn’t know her name, but she knew that whenever that mare was responsible for the weather it would turn out to be the perfect day for one nice, prolonged napped. Enough clouds in the sky to prevent the sun from burning away your coat, yet still sufficiently sunny to keep the air pleasantly warm. And this exceptionally warm summer morning had elicited almost the whole town to crowd even the last inch of grass to be found.
Wherever the silver maned filly looked she saw mares and stallion lying in the grass. Couples nuzzling each other. Single ponies sleeping or reading. Young parents on a walk with their foals. Old ponies observing the scenery while playing chess or checkers.
But worst of all, she saw other fillies and colts. She saw them running around, playing happily. Silver Spoon tried her hardest to ignore them, but their joyful laughter kept ringing in her ears like a mocking choir of malice.
<It’s like they know,> she thought. Maybe they did know. Those from her class were most likely to. She saw a few of them and stopped. For the first time in a long she felt a wish growing deep inside of her to join them in their games. It’s not like she actually wanted to be associated with them, but anything was better than what lay ahead of her.
But still, she had no choice but to move on. Her fate was inevitable. And to her dismay the shortest route possible to her very special summer camp. At first all she had in mind was getting there as fast as possible and not waste precious summer vacation time. But now it seemed to the little filly that maybe taking a longer route around the park would have been less aggravating for her. All she could do there and then was lowering her head, shutting off her mind and keep moving forward.
Lost in her glooming thoughts about what was still to come that day, she set herself in motion again. Just to be stopped moments later by a sharp pain in her forehead. 
“Ouch! Can’t you watch where you’re going?” Silver Spoon said and heard at the same time, rubbing her throbbing head. She tried to make out who had run into her but her vision was all blurry. She blinked a few time before realizing she had lost her glasses. It took her a few seconds to find them. When she finally had put them back on she saw yellow at first, then she saw red. Yellow fur and a red mane. Of course.
<Just perfect.>
That was what was needed to turn this day from bad to worse. Those three losers who… Wait, three? Silver Spoon looked around. No, only this one. It didn’t matter. Even if it was only one of them, naturally it had to be the worst. But something was strange. That brat wasn’t as hyperactive as usual. On the contrary, she seemed just as downbeat as Silver Spoon.
“All on your own? What’s the matter, gave up on getting a cutie mark?” She just had to take this chance to take out some of the frustration. “Or did the impossible happen and the other two dumbos actually got theirs and ditched you?”
That should do it. Getting Apple Bloom raveled up in helpless anger was always the best way to get at least some fun out of a day.
“And what about ya’? Where’s yer pest of a friend?” came the reply.
Silver Spoon smiled. She had expected this question and had the answer ready: “If you mean my lovely friend Diamond Tiara, she is on vacation with her parents. At their summer house.” She tried to put as much force on the last two words as possible. “It’s just like ours. With its own private beach.”
<Yeah, that’s it.>
Silver Spoon’s parents were way better than Apple Bloom’s and this would show her. She already celebrated her triumph silently, but Apple Bloom didn’t seem to notice that she should have been ashamed of her family by then.
“Then how come yer still here? Ya’ Ma ‘n Pa left without ya’?”
This drove a deep sting into the filly’s heart. All the triumph that had filled her mind for a few fleeting second was washed away in an instant. Back were the thoughts of why she was still in Ponyville and where she was going to right now. Defeated and angry she snapped: “None of your business.”
This wasn’t going as she had hoped for. That damn blank-flank should have been running of by now, aware of her status of inferiority. But somehow, she had turned the tables on Silver Spoon. Like always. Why, just why did she always come out ahead of her, no matter what the grey coated little pony did? Now it was the brat again who smiled. That annoying smile which told the whole world she was better than anypony else. It was too much for Silver Spoon. She felt tears welling up in her eyes. She held her head up high and told Apple Bloom: “And by the way, I don’t have any time for this stupid chit-chat. I have an important appointment I can’t be late for.”
With that, she trotted on, as calm as possible. She kept her eyes closed to make sure absolutely nopony had the chance of seeing so much as a single tear. Her bumping into a few other ponies must have looked silly and clumsy, which made Silver Spoon even madder. But of all ponies in the world, Apple Bloom was the last who she could let see her crying. Fighting hard not to break into a run until she was sure the yellow filly was out of sight, she finally escaped.
But that meant on the other hand she was that much closer to her destination. The place where her ordeal was to begin. The dreaded building she had to suffer in all year long except for a few valuable weeks. And even that was taken from her now. Despite the calendar saying the summer vacation had already started, she was at the Ponyville schoolhouse.
With a deep sigh and the definite knowledge nothing would prevent her from what was going to happen she entered the classroom, ready to face what was going to happen. And it was terrible. Degrading. Humiliating. Almost unbearable. And it hadn’t even yet begun.
Seemingly all the other fillies who were destined to share her fate were already assembled. And worst of all, none of those who would have deserved it were here. Except maybe for Snips and Snails who didn’t even seem to care much. Actually, they looked like they’ve been prepared for this for quite some time now.
Featherweight was present, too, much to Silver Spoon’s surprise. She would have thought he didn’t have to go through this. Not that she cared. The fat one and the purple maned unicorn were here as well. She just couldn’t remember their names. Not that she ever tried.
Silver Spoon sat down at her desk and let her head sink once again until it hit the all too familiar piece of furniture. She did it partly because she didn’t want to see the others and partly because she was trying a very feeble attempt to hide her face. But before long, she heard the door swing open followed by the ever so unbearably sweet voice of Cheerilee. 
“Hello and good morning my little ponies. I am glad you’re all here on time, so we can begin right away. So don’t let us waste any time and start your summer make up class in Geography.”
Silver Spoon had to look back up again. These words meant she had to at least pretend to be interested in what was happening at the teacher’s end of the room for now.
All around her, the other fillies greeted their teacher with joyful smiles. <How are they able to do it?> she wondered. Sitting around in this boring classroom, listening to the same boring stuff they got nagged with all year long and still be happy about it?
<Maybe because they don’t have anything better to do.>
That must have been it. They didn’t have any vacation homes or swimming pools in their gardens. Some of them didn’t even have a house with a garden. Silver Spoon almost pitied them. How dull must a life be, that going to school during your summer vacation seems like fun to you?
<Well, that’s what you get when you don’t have the right parents.>
The right parents… this thought sent another sting through her heart. She did have the best parents possible, yet still she had to suffer in the middle of this lousy bunch of losers. The only thing left for here was to live through all this with as much dignity as possible.
With newfound resolution, she focused on Cheerilee, ignoring the other fillies in the room and tried to look as interested as possible. She nodded from time to time when somepony said something, even if she didn’t understand what it meant or was about. She scribbled something down whenever Cheerilee told them stuff about other cities she had never heard or cared about. She even managed to raise her hoof once, when the class got asked to point out Ponyville on a map of Equestria. And she didn’t get picked for that one, which was the best of it all, because she had actually no idea where anything was on any map. All in all it went really good. For about ten, maybe fifteen minutes.
The longer the class went on, the more confusing and irritating everything became. Silver Spoon didn’t understand why she needed to know anything about some southern settlement named “Appa-Loser”. The name itself sounded ridiculous. Why would you want to announce that you all are losers in your town’s name? Maybe they were so considerate to tell ponies like her that she didn’t even have to bother looking for it on a map. What she wouldn’t have done anyway.  Those things were just too confusing. If she wanted to go somewhere she’d ask her parents to buy her a first class ticket for the train. And if it wasn’t possible to go somewhere in a first class train cabin, that place wouldn’t be worth going to anyway. Except for their summer house at the beach, of course.
Tired and weary from all this nonsensical stuff, she let her view trail of until it found the window. That magical gate to the outside world, where ponies were having fun, enjoying the best season of the year. Silently the grey furred filly began cursing each and everypony who was about her age she saw crossing by. Their happiness was a mockery to her. Displayed blatantly just to make her feel even worse.
After a while – Silver Spoon had no idea any more how long she had been trapped in school – she was pretty sure she had must have already hexed every single filly and colt this town had to offer. Until two all too familiar faces entered her field of view. Both of the other blank-flanks, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Even they had a better time than Silver Spoon. Despite being still blank-flanks.
<Wait, they’re still blank-flanks?>
That reminded her of something. Something not too long ago, not even an hour. Though it could have been days or weeks for her. She had almost drowned that memory of humiliation. But now it was as clear as day to her. Her own words echoed in her mind: “Did the impossible happen and the other two dumbos actually got theirs and ditched you?”
As it seemed, neither of them had gotten a cutie mark. This meant she had hit the nail back then. The three of them have had a fight. That’s why Apple Bloom had looked so depressed when they had run into each other. But then again, these two looked quite happy. They didn’t seem to care about any fight between friends. Well, not that she cared. Yet still, somehow, it irritated her. And that in itself began to irritate her as well. Wasn’t this something to be happy about, if the blank-flank trio began to fight in-between themselves?
“It seems like Silver Spoon is looking really hard for Canterlot right now. But I suggest you use this map we have here. You do have better chances to find it there than outside the window.”
The other fillies laughed at Cheerilee’s words. And this meant to Silver Spoon, they were laughing at her as well. Blushing with anger and embarrassment she moved slowly across the room to the huge map concealing the blackboard. Completely clueless she stared at this incomprehensible composition of wavy lines in different colors, large and small areas in different shades of green, blue and brown, little circles, squares and triangles and many words – definitely names – written all over it. Bored and annoyed, she began to search for the little word “Canterlot”.
When she was back at her desk she didn’t know how much time had passed. In her opinion the lesson had to be already over considering she had spent an agonizing eternity scanning that confusing composition of colors other ponies called a map. A look at the clock could have solved this riddle for her but it was placed right over the blackboard. And that was the last direction Silver Spoon wanted to look right now. She slumped into her chair, praying her ordeal would end soon. When Cheerilee finally closed the lesson Silver Spoon would have sworn it had to be way past noon by now. But now that there was no danger lurking in front of the room for the moment she could risk a look at the clock. It proved her wrong.
<Well, one down, two to go.>
Somehow she had made it through Geography without getting into any more embarrassing situations. But she wasn’t able to take any relief in that thought. The limit of boredom she could withstand was already reached. Yet she still had more ahead of her than behind her. And this was only the first day; three more weeks of this nonsense were still to come.
But this outlook wasn’t the only reason her mood was already worse than she had ever thought it possible. There was a second, more prominent one. Some of her classmates were leaving. They were free. And she had to stay. For two more lessons.
At first, when Featherweight left the school house, a pair of hateful purple eyes followed him. When that fat little colt left, those eyes turned from hateful to desperate. And when the unicorn left, too, they portrayed a mix of revelation and anguish. The silver maned head those eyes belonged to turned to the other side of the room. Only Snips and Snails were left. Snips, Snails and herself. Silver Spoon had thought her mood was at its lowest before, but when she realized she was now officially on one level with those two guys, it sank to somewhere underground.
They were so incredibly dimwitted. Whenever she had received a ‘not so good’ grade she could count on the fact that theirs were worse. The thought of being smarter than them had always been her mental refuge. In fact, the only reason she remembered their names at all was because they were so notably stupid. They did something extraordinary dumb at least once a week. If it was slow week. Surely, it was good entertainment each and every time it happened, but now that she was undeniably on the same level as them, it was heart crushing. No matter how hard she prayed silently, nopony else came through the door to prove to her that having bad grades in English was not a definite sign of being as low as Snips and Snails. And, to top all that with some extra icing of uncomfortable, this meant the chances of her getting picked for something – anything – was way too high for Silver Spoon’s taste.
So the inevitable happened and English class began. Again and again Cheerilee asked her to read something, come up to the blackboard and write something on the blackboard or to explain to ‘the class’ what some word meant. And again and again Silver Spoon asked herself what all of this was good for. Granted, being able to read was nice and there were a few books she liked. But she was already able to read them and she didn’t want to write books herself. Her dad always had someone writing his letters for him. If she ever felt like writing a book that’s how she would do it. It was way easier than learning about grammar and proper spelling and whatnot. And was Cheerilee really expecting her to run around some day and explain big words to other ponies? Why would she ever do that?
Atop of all of that Cheerilee’s expression changed little by little over the course of the lesson. At first, the filly didn’t see it, but the look in her teacher’s eyes became more noticeable with every answer she gave. That mare actually pitied her.
<Why should she feel sorry for me?>
Or was Silver Spoon mistaking it for disappointment, that her victim didn’t show as much despair as she wanted it to? But no, that couldn’t be. In fact, she immediately dismissed this thought as ridiculous. Cheerilee didn’t mind all the other happy faces in the room and she was one of the nicest adults Silver Spoon knew. Even though the little filly had no idea why Cheerilee would let anyone suffer through all this, she was certain; her teacher didn’t do it for her own amusement.
But then why did she look so disappointed, almost sad? Maybe she was forced to do all this by somepony else. And that’s why she looked so sad, because she knew this little filly didn’t deserve any of what was happening to her right now. That had to be it.
Of course, it didn’t change anything about Silver Spoon’s situation as a whole, but somehow, it comforted her to know that somepony was actually feeling for her. Didn’t this mean Cheerilee was a potential ally for her?
<Maybe I should ask her to talk to dad about all this.>
She knew teachers talked to parents from time to time, even though she had no idea what they would talk about, but that was no reason not to at least try this straw. Already rejoicing in this realization, another one set in. One that dragged her mood right back down to where it had been before: Her father was miles and miles away, sunbathing, swimming or something like that. And he wouldn’t be back before summer classes were over. Her brief moment of encouragement faded away within seconds. There would be no way out of this.
As endless as this lesson seemed, the best thing about it was that it only seemed to be endless. Thus English class did indeed end eventually and Cheerilee told them to take a short break to go outside and play for a few minutes. With that she left the class room, followed by Snips and Snails.
Silver Spoon had already risen from her chair, but then stopped and let herself fall back onto it again. She knew if she left the room now she wouldn’t be able to go back inside again. So she remained at her desk, cursing the idea of a break. During regular school time it would have never seemed possible to her but right now, she hated it. All it meant at this moment was unnecessary extra time that had to spend at school. Silver Spoon rather had it done with and go straight on to the next class. Especially since the next one was the most ridiculous: Mathematics.
It was like nopony at this school had ever heard of calculators. She used her dad’s all the time. And he did too, of course. And this wasn’t a matter of wealth, even she knew that. As a fact Silver Spoon had already seen other ponies – poor ponies – who owned a calculator. For example, she knew the purple coated librarian had one. Back when Cheerilee had dragged the class there to teach them how to use a library – like she ever needed to do that, if she wanted a book, her parents would buy it – there was a blackboard standing around, just like the one at school. It had an overly long, complicated equation written all over it. Even on the backside. Silver Spoon had checked. And there was absolutely no way anypony could have calculated all that in her head. So even the librarian could afford a calculator and she must be pretty poor. Why else would she live at her workplace? That’s like if Cheerilee would live at the school house.
No, only poor ponies live at the same place they work at, like that librarian. Or farmers like Apple Bloom’s family. Or Sweetie Belle’s wannabe high-society sister. And even though she had no idea what Scootaloo’s parents worked as, Silver Spoon was sure they were poor, too.
<Wait, why am I thinking of those losers now?>
Her situation was as dull as it could get already. No need to think of more depressing stuff than she already had at her hooves. That was the only good thing she could find about this whole situation. That those cutie mark dweebs weren’t here. Even though they would have deserved it. But right now she was happy that she didn’t have to deal with that trio on top of everything else. Even thinking about them was bothersome. Fortunately her mind got snapped back to the present by the slight creaking of the door. The break had gone by faster than Silver Spoon had expected. She turned her head around, awaiting the last part of today’s misery.
And then, in walked Apple Bloom.
	
> Chapter 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 2

For an endless second Apple Bloom just stood there in the doorway, the knob still in her hoof, her eyes widened in disbelieving surprise. And Silver Spoon was sure she looked the same herself.
A string of questions shot through her head. Why was Apple Bloom here? Was this why she had been so sad back when they met in the park? Why didn’t she look as upset now? And why was she coming over to her?
“Do you have to sit there?” she asked, making a point of not looking at the new arrival. Really, of all the desks in the room, Apple Bloom had to pick the one next to her?
“It is ma’ desk. Ah’ always sit here.” was the reply. Silver Spoon almost facehoofed. How could she forget that? But then again… “This is not regular class. You can sit anywhere you want.”
“And Ah’ want to sit at ma’ own desk. What’s yer problem with that?”
Silver Spoon was dumbfounded. Did she really have to ask that?
“My problem is you sitting right next to me.” And it wasn’t just the mere presence of her. Having another filly at her side would mean that Cheerilee would look over here more often. And that meant Silver Spoon would have to act more focused than she wanted to.
“Then why don’t ya’ move away?” Apple Bloom wanted to know.
This was getting on her nerves. Silver Spoon made no effort to conceal her anger when she said: “Because I was here first. Isn’t it obvious? You came last, so you sit somewhere else. Why is a know-it-all like you at makeup class anyway?”
For the first time this day, Apple Bloom didn’t give an immediate reply, much to Silver Spoon’s surprise. That had been an honest question for a change and not a try at getting to Apple Bloom. The silver maned filly thought about turning her head a little to get a glimpse of Apple Bloom’s current expression. But still, she had to show her that she wasn’t interested in her presence at all, so she kept her gaze fixed in the other direction. Nonetheless Apple Bloom decided to answer, her voice sounding clearly embarrassed: “Well, Ah’ didn’t do so great in mathematics this year. And so…”
“…you got sent here as punishment.” Silver Spoon smiled to herself.  “So that’s why you almost cried when we, er, met in the park.”
“What? No! Ah’ didn’t get send here. Ah’m here because Ah’ want to. Ma’ sister even said a C is no big deal, but it was the only one on ma’ record sheet and Ah’ want to fix that.”
Silver Spoon’s mind went blank. She must have misheard something. Apple Bloom was here on her own free will? That was so exceedingly stupid. Even for her. And wait, did she say that was her only C? If she was here for a C and it was her only one that had to mean she got only A’s and B’s in all the other classes. That proved it, getting good grades had nothing to do with being smart. 
<As if mine hadn’t been the proof already.>
“Say, is this yer ‘important appointment’ ya’ spoke of?”
Apple Bloom’s question pulled her back to reality with a vengeance. That was so typical for her. Making Silver Spoon’s life miserable whenever possible. What should she say to that?
Now she was glad she had kept looking away from that redhead. Otherwise she would have been able to see the surprise written all over Silver Spoon’s face. She had absolutely no idea what to say to that. Trying to force her mouth to come up with words, she opened and closed it a few times but not even as much as a simple sound would escape her throat.
Then she heard Apple Bloom adding: “Ah’d never thought ya’d take school this seriously.”
That was so silly. Who could ever take school seriously? The few things that were actually useful could have been taught to Silver Spoon by some private teacher in much lesser time. She had never understood why she had to do all the other stuff she would never need ever again.
But all this aside, there was something that really confused her. Apple Bloom’s remark had sounded so… cheerful. Or was it hopeful? She was pondering for a moment if Apple Bloom was enjoying Silver Spoon’s misery. But there had been no trace of maliciousness in those words. Was she actually happy that Silver Spoon was here? Not like happy about what happened to her but that she decided to come here? Was that it? Did Apple Bloom really think she had come to summer class because she wanted to?
All these questions seemed to overload Silver Spoon’s head. Just a moment ago, she didn’t know what to say at all, now she was struggling to decide what to say first. Helplessly, her mouth opened and closed a few times while she heard Apple Bloom sitting down at her desk and rummaging in her school bag. After a long moment of futile attempts Silver Spoon took a deep breath to calm her mind. It went almost blank for a second. Before she knew it she was looking at the back of Apple Bloom’s head and heard herself saying: “Why are you so happy about it?”
The filly spoken to turned around. For the first time since she had entered the room, the two had real eye contact. And Silver Spoon could see as much surprise in Apple Bloom’s eyes as she was certain to be shown in hers.
What surprised Silver Spoon wasn’t exactly what it was that she had said rather than how she had said it. It was no cutting remark. There was no spirit of confrontation. It was the honesty, the sincerity in her voice that had really startled her. She wanted to know the answer.
Overcoming her state of mind she refocused on those amber eyes in front of her. Apple Bloom still seemed to be in a state of minor shock. There was more than surprise in her look. Silver Spoon had the feeling she could also see some kind of realization.
There was no telling how long they sat there, just staring at each other in silence, both waiting for the other to finally say something. It felt like hours. Silver Spoon had never felt so uncomfortable. <Please, just answer my question,> she begged silently. And the strangest thing above all this, somehow she knew Apple Bloom wanted to give an answer but just couldn’t.
Her dilemma was ended when the door opened once again. They were able to break eye contact at long last. Both looked around and saw Cheerilee walking up to the blackboard. When the teacher saw who had joined her class while she had been outside, she said: “Ah, hello Apple Bloom. You are here already, very good. Since we are complete, let’s start mathematics class.”
For once Silver Spoon didn’t pay attention to Cheerilee because she was bored, but because she was distracted. Every so often, she would try to get a glimpse of Apple Bloom out of the corner of her eye. Somewhere between them her last question kept lingering around, awaiting an answer of which Silver Spoon wasn’t even sure if it existed. This would last for a few seconds, then she would turn her head to face her desk again and begin asking herself why that answer was so important to her at all. She certainly didn’t want Apple Bloom’s approval for anything she did, does or was going to do. She had never tried to impress her. Not like that. Why would she need to do that in the first place? She was better than that little farm filly, everypony could see that. And if she wanted to do so, going to school would be the very last of all things she would impress her with. Or anypony for that matter. And she most certainly didn’t want Apple Bloom to like her. That thought was so absurd she didn’t even need any reason for rejecting it. Maybe she didn’t really want to know why Apple Bloom was so happy for her to be here. Maybe Silver Spoon wanted to know why Apple Bloom herself liked to be here. But then again, what good would that bring for her? Knowing the reason for somepony’s stupidity didn’t help her in any way whatsoever.
Over time these question grew too tiresome and started to wear her head out. But when she tried to distract herself by looking out of the window again, there was nothing there to keep her attention away from the thoughts currently occupying her mind. Even all those pesky little fillies playing around just to show her how miserable her day was were no point of focus for her any more. So her eyes would turn over to the blackboard for a change. Unfortunately the things there were even more confusing and made less sense than that damn question which just wouldn’t stop bothering her. It took only moments and her head would start to hurt from all the incomprehensible information hammering at it. And above all this she couldn’t shake the feeling that Apple Bloom kept looking at her. Then she would try to catch a glimpse at the yellow filly, only to see those orange eyes were fixated at Cheerilee as if the foal at Silver Spoon’s side was determined to not look at Silver Spoon at any cost. But this would be enough to bring back the question still hanging there to nag her mind and the cycle would start anew.
When Cheerilee finally told her students the class was over Silver Spoon sighed deeply in relief. She was free. Sure, she had to come back here in two days but for now she was free to go. To ultimately escape this place of torment. Hastily she stuffed her books into her saddlebag and the pens and writing pad back into her desk. Ready to storm out and escape this nightmare for now, she heard a voice from behind her that took her by surprise.
“Because it somehow makes me think that ya’ can’t be all that bad if yer willing to improve ya’self. If yer willin’ to work on yer knowledge, maybe yer willin’ to work on yer attitude.”
The words hit her like a hammer in the back of her head. She was so astonished by Apple Bloom’s words, she completely forgot to get angry about the farm filly keeping her from leaving. She simply turned around and said: “What?”
“That’s the answer.” Apple Bloom smiled.
“Answer? To wha… Wait, you mean the answer? To what I asked you?” Silver Spoon’s head was spinning. It was as if Apple Bloom’s word had only now reached her conscious mind. Like her head had taken in the sounds but refused to process what had been said because it was too absurd. Now it had no other choice than to give in and accept it as reality.
“Work on my attitude? Why... How…What makes you think-” Silver Spoon stammered on until Apple Bloom interrupted her.
“To be honest, it took me a while to figure out why Ah’ was so happy maself. But that’s it.”
<Improve my attitude? I’m not the one here who needs to do that,> Silver Spoon wanted to say. But Apple Bloom’s happiness still perplexed her. So what came out of her mouth instead was: “Why would you want me to ‘improve my attitude’?”
Apple Bloom sighed. “Well, it’s no secret we don’t get along with each other.”
<That’s not my fault.>
“Yer always pickin’ on me, yer always makin’ fun of me and yer always walk around as if yer better than anypony else.”
<I am better than anypony else.>
“But truth is, Ah’ don’t like not gettin’ along. We don’t have to be friends but not gettin’ into fights whenever we see each other would be nice.”
<As if that’s my fault.>
Silver Spoon couldn’t stand it anymore. Finally, her curiosity had moved aside and made way for agitation. With a grim face she asked: “And what about you? Are you willing to improve your attitude?”
Now it was Apple Bloom’s turn to look like somepony had slapped her out of nowhere. “Ma’ attitude? What’s wrong with that?”
“You’re an annoying teacher’s pet who can’t get through a single lesson without showing off how much of a know-it-all you are every five minutes. You and your stupid blank-flank friends cause nothing but trouble bugging everypony around you with whatever comes to your mind. Even worse, you always come out of those messes ahead of anypony else, even getting praised for it. None of you seem to notice that you’re just an annoyance to everypony around you. And the three of you seem to celebrate being blank-flanks. Why would you do that? That just shows how stupid you are. Not to speak of that you are the reason why my best friend lost her place as the head of the school newspapers. Speaking of her, you keep spreading lies about her family.”
All that flew out of Silver Spoons mouth as if it had waited somewhere inside her throat to break free at the first opportunity possible. She didn’t shout, she didn’t scowl, she didn’t change her expression or tone at all. The whole delivery was done matter-of-factly.
A second later she added, almost like an afterthought: “And you keep bragging about what a great sister you have.”
Apple Bloom was finally speechless. <Strange,> Silver Spoon thought, <if I knew that was all it took to shut her up, I’d told her sooner.> With growing amusement she watched Apple Bloom fighting for words.
All of a sudden, Cheerilee’s voice reminded her that they still were in school. "Come on you two, I want to lock the door and get home. And I’m pretty sure you’d like to run along and play outside after all this hard work.”
Apple Bloom trotted to the door looking at the floor. <I must have really impressed her this time.> That idea heightened Silver Spoon’s spirit. She kept staring at Apple Bloom, determined to take every little bit of this precious moment in. But the longer she looked she noticed something. Apple Bloom wasn’t impressed. In fact, she looked rather depressed.
When they had left the school house and were out of their teacher’s range, Silver Spoon inquired tauntingly: “What’s the matter? Does the truth hurt so bad?”
Apple Bloom gave no answer. Silver Spoon was certain she saw tears forming in her eyes. The next second, Apple Bloom ran off. Silver Spoon stared after her for a moment.
<I guess it does.>
	
> Chapter 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 3

Silver Spoon had experienced unexpected emotions before. Life was full of pleasant surprises, as well as unpleasant ones. But this was a new sensation for her. She had never not felt an expected emotion.
This should have been her moment of triumph. Apple Bloom was finally beaten. Usually she would have stated some boastful claim or somepony would have jumped in for her aide. She even might have given a witty answer out of nowhere, overrunning Silver Spoons words. But not this time. There was nothing left for her to do except crying in her newfound awareness that Silver Spoon was superior to her.
Yet still the little grey filly had no sensation of relief, glory or gratification. She just felt nothing. She tried to laugh, forcing herself to be happy. But not even a smile would form on her face.
For a while she stood there alone, a few feet in front of the school house still staring into the direction where Apple Bloom had run off to. She took no notice of all the other ponies passing by. Then a realization popped into her mind.
<Doesn’t the Apple Farm lie the opposite way?>
She shook her head. That thought was more than strange. Wherever Apple Bloom was running to now was not of her concern. As long as she was not around her, Silver Spoon was satisfied with Apple Bloom’s whereabouts. And anyway, why should she waste her time thinking about some blank-flank now that she was free for today to do whatever pleased her?
She walked back the way she came to school this morning. The park was even more crowded, as impossible as this had seemed a few hours ago. It was almost like not only all of Ponyville’s residents had decided to spend the day there but that they had brought visitors from other towns as well.
Silver Spoon sighed once again. She could go and play now that the lessons for today were over. But something else dawned on her. This was the first of many days she would have to spend without Diamond Tiara. It already felt like the longest time ever since they had started school. Since then, they had almost spent every spare minute together. Even when one of them was sick the other would come over to stay at her friend’s side for some time. And being the head of the school newspaper hadn’t stopped her best friend from seeing Silver Spoon each day.
Of course there had been times when they hadn’t been able to be together. They never saw each other when they were on vacation with their parents or visited some relatives over the weekend. But their families had been on vacation at the same time the last two years. And those weekends were only two days they were separated. But now three whole weeks of utter loneliness and boredom lay ahead of her. The same three weeks of summer classes.
Right now she would have given anything to have her friend with her to play, talk and just forget what happened this day so far. She wished she would see or hear her somewhere in another group of fillies that were playing around the park. At the same time she knew that was pointless. Even if Diamond Tiara wouldn’t be away with her parents there was no way those other fillies would have let her play with them. They never let them, neither Diamond Tiara nor Silver Spoon, join their games. Not like she wanted to. Cheerilee had tried to force their school mates to integrate them from time to time but that had never led to anything. Certainly they wouldn’t let Silver Spoon join them right now, she knew that. Thus the filly walked on, not even trying to talk to anypony else. There was just no point to it.
“Hey, you!” she heard somepony shout behind her. At first Silver Spoon didn’t realize that somepony meant her. The voice sounded familiar though. Then she heard: “Silver Spoon, I’m talking to you!”
She held in and turned around. In front of her stood a scowling orange pegasus filly with a purple mane, accompanied by a white unicorn filly with a curly mane, also patterned in shades of violet. The latter looked rather worried than angry.
“What did you do to Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo yelled at Silver Spoon.
“I didn’t do anything,” she answered calmly. “We just talked.”
“Talked? Since when do you just talk?” the pegasus filly demanded to know. Scootaloo took a step closer at Silver Spoon, staring deep into her eyes. She involuntarily took a step back.
Sweetie Belle laid a hoof on Scootaloo’s shoulder and said: “Then what did you say to her?”
“Why should I tell you? Go ask her yourself,” sneered Silver Spoon. “Why aren’t you following your oh so good friend anyway? Sounds to me like she needs you.”
“Well, I wanted to, but Scoot-” Sweetie Belle started but Scootaloo interrupted her.
“We were too far away, she was gone before we could have reached her. But we saw you and knew you had something to do with it.”
The grey filly couldn’t help but sigh once more. “Okay, it’s really simple. She asked me something she obviously didn’t want to hear the answer to. Not my fault she runs off crying like a foal about it. Doesn’t matter, doesn’t care. Now leave me alone, I have better things to do than anything that would involve the two of you.”
Scootaloo’s look darkened even more, but Sweetie Belle pulled her away. “Let’s go Scootaloo. We need to find Apple Bloom.”
That was the last Silver Spoon heard of them when she turned around again. Meeting the blank flanks was always a pain. At least without Diamond Tiara by her side. This time it was even harder for her, knowing that the last sentence she had said was a lie. There wasn’t anything better for her to do. She just walked around aimlessly. 
<Maybe I should just go home.>
Home. That word awoke a thought somewhere deep inside her mind. Or rather, it reemerged from her short term memory. Apple Bloom hadn’t been running home after their little conversation. Silver Spoon would have expected her to dash up right up to her perfect sister, tell her what happened and somehow end up getting a reward for it. Maybe she had been so shocked back then she just ran and didn’t think of where she was going. But then again, why should Apple Bloom be shocked at all? It’s not like what had been said was a secret or anything like that. She just told her the truth. And Apple Bloom had asked her to say it. If it was hurtful to her, it was in no way Silver Spoon’s fault. Anyways, her friends would take care of that now. As soon as they found her, they would hear what happened and they would comfort her.
She stopped dead in her tracks. Why was she having all those strange thoughts today? Was being in school during the summer vacation already affecting her head?
<I don’t care where Apple Bloom is, why she cried and if somepony takes care of her now,> she told herself repeatedly.
She wished for Diamond Tiara to be there with her now more than ever. Her friend always finds an explanation for such things. Being together with her, having her advice made life so much easier. But there was no helping it, she had to fight her way through these weeks on her own. And she wouldn’t let herself succumb to her fate within the first day.
When she had come to this conclusion, she finally took notice of her surroundings again. Silver Spoon had no idea how, but she had made it through the crowded park without crashing into anypony, already left it and was now standing right in front of her favorite shop in all of Ponyville. Her subconscious must have guided her to some place where she would find a bit of happiness on this day at last. With a tinging of the doorbell, she entered the store.
Its sweet scent filled Silver Spoon’s nostrills in an instant. The candy presented here in wooden shelves and glass bowls didn’t just give each and every corner its own unique odor, it also gave the whole place a very colorful appearance.  The wooden floor creaked quietly as she stepped past chocolates, lolly pops, peppermints, marshmallows, licorice and – of course – bonbons. More than half of the candies offered here were bonbons in different shapes, colors and – most important – tastes. Silver Spoon’s eyes wandered along the seemingly endless heaps of bonbons. It looked like the stock had been refilled not long ago.
<Perfect.>
That had to mean her favorites were available, too. The Braeburns or rather Braeburn’s Apple Flavored Bonbons by its full name were made of apples from somewhere far away. The shopkeeper had told Silver Spoon once where they came from, but she had forgotten the name of that town. If it wasn’t in the apple’s name she would have forgotten who harvested them as well. She didn’t really care from where or whom the ingredients were delivered. Essential to her was that they arrived at all and she would get her bag of delicious bonbons. The problem was, almost all other fillies in this town liked those rare candies just as much as she did.
She checked every bowl twice to make sure she hadn’t overlooked them. But with each one she inspected her heart sank a bit lower. She found bonbons made of every berry she knew and even some she didn’t know. Bonbons made of oranges, lemons and mandarins. Some made of herbs or things she didn’t know or couldn’t even pronounce. And of course bonbons made of apples. Lots of different apples. But there were no Braeburn’s. Naturally.
<On a day like this nothing good happens to you.>
She was almost about to scream in frustration when she heard the shopkeeper’s voice.
“Are you looking for these?”
Silver Spoon looked over to the counter. The shopkeeper was a light cream furred mare whose mane was mostly marine blue but had a broad strand of pink in it. Her light blue eyes completed the smile she gave Silver Spoon. And in her right front hoof she held a brown paper bag. Silver Spoon’s heart jumped back up past its usual place. “You really saved some Braeburn’s for me?” she exclaimed as she dashed over to the counter.
The mare chuckled: “Of course I did. I know how much you love them and you’re one of my best customers.”
“Oh thank you so much Miss… Miss…”
“Bon Bon. Didn’t I tell you before? It’s not that hard to keep,” Bon Bon laughed, pointing at her cutie mark that excellently matched her name. “And drop the ‘Miss’. I don’t like it.”
Silver Spoon nodded: “Bon Bon, right. So, thank you very much Bon Bon. You really saved my day here.”
“Saved your day? It’s only short past noon, how can your day be so bad already that it needs saving?”
“Believe me, you don’t want to know.” Silver Spoon sighed and added in thought: <And I don’t want to talk about it,>.
Unfortunately for her, Bon Bon wasn’t able to read minds, so she replied: “Honey, if I didn’t want to know I wouldn’t have asked. Maybe there is some way I can help you. And even if not, sharing your troubles makes it always easier to bear them. So come on, what’s the problem?”
Silver Spoon sighed once more. She wasn’t sure if she had ever sighed that much within one day in her live before. Maybe Bon Bon was right. What did she have to lose? And that mare had always been nice to her. Silver Spoon took a deep breath and said: “First of all, I have to take summer lessons during the summer vacation and today was the first day. It’s so boring. I have to sit in school while all the other fillies can play. And it means my parents went to our summer house without me this year.”
“Wait a second, your parents left you alone at home just so they could go on a vacation?” Bon Bon looked shocked, much to Silver Spoons confusion.
She replied: “I’m not home alone. The butlers and maids are there to take care of me. And I’m not angry that I’m not with my parents but that I’m not at our beach house. Instead I have to go to school.” She emphasized the last sentence.
“I see…” Bon Bon said but she looked like she didn’t.
Nonetheless Silver Spoon continued: “And not only that. In the last lesson, that annoying Apple Bloom was there, too. And as soon as she arrived she started bothering me. She really thought I was there because I wanted to.”
She paused for a moment to give Bon Bon a few seconds to laugh at such a nonsensical thing. But the mare only gave her a quizzical look. “What’s wrong with thinking that?”
“What’s wrong?” the filly exclaimed. “It’s just ridiculous. Why would I want to go there? I’m only doing this because my parents make me.”
Bon Bon gave her an intense look, like she was about to give Silver Spoon a lecture about something. But then she smiled instead and said: “Tell me, who is this Apple Bloom you mentioned? Somehow I feel like I know that name.”
“A classmate of mine. Some farmpony from the Apple Farm.”
“Apple Farm? As in the Apple family’s Apple Farm? You don’t mean that red maned filly that talks a lot? Applejack’s little sister?”
“Yes, that’s her. She makes sure to let everypony know that she is Applejack’s sister at least once a day. How do you know her?”
“I met her once when she helped her sister selling apples. Or at least, tried to. Yes, she’s a strange filly, but if Applejack has any influence on her at all, she can’t be all that bad.”
Silver Spoon shook her head. “You don’t know her like I do. Today, when school was finally over, she had to bother me with some stupid talk about how I would have to change myself so we could be friends. As if I wanted that. Then she asked me what my problems with her were, so I told her. And she ran off crying.”
Bon Bon’s eyes widened. Her voice sounded horrified. “She was crying? What in all of Equestria did you say to her?”
“Just the truth. That she’s a teacher’s pet, annoying, a liar and she always manages to get praised for getting in trouble or doing stupid things,” Silver Spoon listed in an instant. “Oh, and that she and her friend’s act really stupid all the time.”
Bon Bon’s eyes grew even wider. Her voice was almost trembling when she said: “But honey, those are horrible things to say. No wonder you made her cry. I would have never expected such a nice little filly like you to be so mean.”
Silver Spoon shrugged. “If she didn’t want to hear it, she shouldn’t have asked. And as I thought I’d escaped the bad things for today, her friends show up and act like I was at fault about Apple Bloom.”
“Honey, have you ever considered that you were?” The question was accompanied by a strange smile, something Silver Spoon couldn’t exactly interpret. In some way, it was sad, yet hopeful and understanding. She wanted to give a reply but Bon Bon cut her off: “Yes, I know you only told her what you honestly think about her. And I don’t want to say that being honest is bad thing. But being honest doesn’t mean to be blunt and insensitive.”
“But she deserved to-“ the filly started, but got interrupted again.
“Nopony deserves to be treated that way. Look honey, it’s not always about what you want to tell somepony, but how you tell it. See, you can tell somepony that she is a stuck-up, egocentrically little brat or you could tell her that she needs to learn how to take other ponies’ perspectives and to respect that they see things differently.”
Silver Spoon thought about Bon Bon’s words carefully. She wasn’t convinced that this could actually work. “Do you really think Apple Bloom would change if I told her that?”
Bon Bon blinked a few times. Her expression looked rather perplexed to Silver Spoon, but the little filly had no idea why.
“Well, honey, it was just an example,” she said. “Maybe you shouldn’t tell her exactly my words. But you should learn how to give advice on improving instead of just blurting out insults. Maybe then you’ll even have a chance to find out she isn’t as bad as you think and the two of you become real good friends.”
Sometimes, just like at that moment, Silver Spoon asked herself if becoming so deluded and ignorant was part of growing up. All adults she knew, even the real nice ones like Bon Bon or Cheerilee never seemed to understand that there was just no way she could ever be friends with some poor pony.
“I don’t think so. Except for Diamond Tiara, none of my classmates like me. Apple Bloom is just the worst of them. I don’t think I’ll ever have any other friends.”
As she spoke Silver Spoon felt her heart starting to burn. Why? She couldn’t figure that out. This had been an accepted truth to her for a long time now. But for reasons that eluded her, speaking about it was rather painful.
“Don’t say that, honey,” Bon Bon said with a wide and heartwarming smile. “I told you before, you’re a very nice little filly. And if that Apple Bloom really is the worst, your classmates can’t be that bad.”
Silver Spoon just gave her a confused look as an answer.
“Didn’t you say Apple Bloom came to you and wanted to be your friend? Maybe you just misunderstood what she meant about you having to change. Just talk to her and find out what she really meant. And remember, honey, don’t just bluntly speak what’s on your mind. Think about if it could be hurtful to her and find a way to say it nicely.”
Silver Spoon remained silent. As convinced as she had been that she didn’t need any other friends, Bon Bon had hit something with her words. It felt like her soul was tugging on her conscious mind, trying to get attention. As if it wanted to remind her of something. When she tried to figure out of what, an indescribable ache started to spread through her. In some way it felt similar to a stomach ache but it wasn’t really a kind of physical pain. Trying to shake off that feeling she shook her head and concentrated on the mare in front of her again.
“Hm, okay, I’ll think about it. But for now, I just want some of these caramels from the middle board.”
Silver Spoon pointed at the shelf behind Bon Bon. The salespony turned around and filled the desired candy into another paper bag while saying: “Don’t just think about it, honey. Do it.” And with a warm smile she handed the bag over to a waiting hoof.
Silver Spoon nodded, handed Bon Bon the bits and turned to leave. But then another thought popped into her head and went straight on to her mouth: “Why do you keep calling me honey?”
With that question, she looked back at Bon Bon who chuckled in response. “Because I think you’re just as sweet. Why, what are your parents calling you?”
Once again, Bon Bon had her confused.
“Silver Spoon, of course. It’s my name.”
And with that, she finally left the candy store.
	
> Chapter 4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 4

Silver Spoon had done everything she knew to have a good time for the last one and a half days. She swam in the pool, played crocket and tennis, spent some time at the spa and even ordered the house staff around to bring her the most exotic meals she could think of. But somehow nothing had helped her to put her mind off the next summer lesson today. Time had just dragged on and on. The funny thing about all that was, it never felt like time had been going by, until she had to go to bed all of a sudden, still feeling like she hadn’t done anything at all the whole day.
Now that she was back at her desk for a second day of summer school she couldn’t shake the feeling she had wasted something precious. Even though she had done about everything that was supposed to be fun.
And once again she was as disgusted as she was fascinated by the other foals in her class. They seemed to have the time of their lives. They were chattering and laughing, as if this was all some nice dinner party. Even though most likely none of them would ever get invited to one.
Like two days ago she had to listen to Cheerilee’s endless lectures about other cities, rivers and mountains. Worse than that, Cheerilee called her again and again up to the map to find some city or picked her for questions Silver Spoon didn’t even want to know the answer to.
What was up with her teacher? Why was she treating her this way? The day before yesterday she seemed so understanding of Silver Spoon’s situation. And now it seemed she was determined to make the filly’s life even worse than it already was. What was supposed to happen during Equestrian class, when there would be only three students left? Would Silver Spoon have to answer every question that would come up?
When the lesson was over and half of her classmates had left the room, her worries didn’t exactly come true. Yet Cheerilee still picked her more often than the other two. On one hand that helped her not to think of all the others not being at school right now, and time went by a lot faster like this. But on the other hand the constant feeling of humiliation when she received another pitying look from her teacher after an answer she gave – if she gave one at all – was even worse than being bored and angry.
But just like the last time Equestrian went by eventually. And that meant, on top of everything else, Apple Bloom was about to join the class for the last lesson.
At least Silver Spoon was prepared this time, despite not being exactly sure for what. Would Apple Bloom try to get back at her for what happened the last time they saw each other? Would she just ignore here for the same reason? Would she still be so down about what Silver Spoon had said? Somehow, the last thought gave her that strange feeling again, like a sting deep inside her belly. And once again she tried to figure out what that was. But the door opening and the expected filly entering the class room distracted her.
Like the last time Snips, Snails and Cheerilee were somewhere outside. What meant, like the last time, Apple Bloom and Silver Spoon were the only ponies in the room.
The red maned filly looked around as if to make sure of that. Then she focused on Silver Spoon. For a moment, it looked like she wasn’t sure of what to do, but then she started to walk over to Silver Spoon. Or was she just going to her desk? No, she definitely came over to her. Silver Spoon realized that at the same time she noticed how determined Apple Bloom’s expression was.
Silver Spoon prepared for a storm of accusations and furious insults. She tried to think of possible counter-statements and prepared for being yelled at. Finally, Apple Bloom was at her desk, starring sternly into the eyes of Silver Spoon, who inched back on her chair. Then Apple Bloom opened her mouth and said:
“…”
Nothing. Not a single sound crossed her lips. She just stood there, opened her mouth and closed it again, as if anything she wanted to say refused to leave her mind. Still, she had her eyes focused on Silver Spoon and her expression was as serious as before. Each time Apple Bloom tried again to say something – anything – Silver Spoon became more anxious. Finally she asked: “Is there anything you want to tell me?”
Apple Bloom’s look turned to surprise as if she hadn’t expected to be spoken to. Once more she opened her mouth but then finally gave up. Her head dropped and she took a deep breath. Then she mumbled: “Fluttershy was right.”
“Who?”
Apple Bloom looked back up again. “Fluttershy. The yellow pegasus who lives with all these animals at the edge of the Everfree Forest. I told her what happened.”
Silver Spoon had still no idea who that filly was talking about, but she could feel how reluctant Apple Bloom was to say this and all that followed.
“She said it was not nice for ya’ to say somethin’ like that but ya’ must have yer reasons to think so and if Ah’ want to solve this without gettin’ into a fight Ah’ should find out why ya’ think that way about me. So please tell me, what makes ya’ think Ah’m... Ah’m… Ah’m all those things ya’ said ‘bout me.”
Despite not knowing the mentioned pegasus she already started to like her. Her advice was way more helpful than Bon Bon’s. But why would she talk to her and not to that sister who knew everything about anything? No, that was of no matter now. Apple Bloom was right here, not just admitting that she had nothing in her hoof against Silver Spoon but also asking her to explain why she was so incredibly annoying.
But the very moment she was about to give Apple Bloom the demanded explanation, they were interrupted by the door. Cheerilee entered and told Snips, Snails and the two of them to take their seats, never realizing what chance she had spoiled for one of her students. Silver Spoon mumbled some unrefined words in resignation. She would have to wait for later, if she wanted to or not. And she definitely did not.
The following math lesson was a strange sensation for Silver Spoon. On one hand she really wanted to tell Apple Bloom straight to her face why she didn’t like her. On the other hand, something deep inside her dreaded the end of the lesson. It kept poking into the back of her mind, whispering in Bon Bon’s voice. It admonished her not to go into a tirade of insults. She tried to ignore this voice, tell it that everything she wanted to say were facts, not insults. But that voice wouldn’t go away. Atop of that, being called to the blackboard by Cheerilee for every other equation to solve didn’t help Silver Spoon to clear her mind at all.
When the moment finally came for summer school to end for the day and they stood outside, Cheerilee and their schoolmates gone home, Silver Spoon had lost about everything she wanted to throw at Apple Bloom. Silently she cursed summer classes once again. Back then she knew exactly what had to be told to Apple Bloom. But now her own mind had made her doubt she should do so.
Mercilessly Apple Bloom asked what Silver Spoon didn’t want to answer anymore: “Okay, now that the others are gone, please tell me why ya’ said all those mean things to me. And don’t tell me ‘because it’s the truth.’ Ya’ might think so, but that doesn’t explain why ya’ do.”
Silver Spoon took a deep breath and said: “Okay, I’ll try. Since we’re still at the school, let’s start with that. I just can’t take how you’re always showing off in class. You can’t keep your hoof down for two minutes. And on top of that, you use every chance you get to suck up to Cheerilee."
Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow. “Suck up to Cheerilee? When did Ah’ do that?”
“Like at Hearts and Hooves Day. That oversized card, if you could call it that, you and your friends gave her. What was up with that?”
“That was not 'sucking up'. We really like her that much. And we wanted to show her.”
“Guess what, everypony in our class likes Cheerilee. But none of us goes crazy about it like you did then. And don’t think I didn’t hear your talk about her being so perfect and amazing. Don’t tell me you didn’t tell her all that because you wanted to be in favor with her.”
“Of course Ah’ didn’t. Ah’ told her because Ah’ like her.”
“And then why are you so keen to answer every single question she asks during class?”
Apple Bloom’s face went blank. She looked like she tried to process what she had been asked but couldn’t quite understand how somepony could ask it in the first place.
“Well?” Silver Spoon pressed.
“Do ya’ wanna say ya’ don’t like me because Ah’m good at school?” Apple Bloom’s confusion reflected in every word.
“No. It’s not just because you’re good at school. It’s because you can’t live without being the best at school and showing it off to everypony else. Among other things.”
The accused filly let out a deep sigh. “Okay, let’s put this aside and get to those other things. Because there’s one thing that really hurt me. Why did ya’ call me a liar?”
Silver Spoon lifted an eyebrow. She would have thought the answer was quite clear. “Because you’re telling lies. Why else would I call you a liar?”
“No, Ah’m not. Ah’ never lie.” Apple Bloom tried to state this as calm as possible but was barely able to conceal the building anger in her voice. For a brief moment the thought of provoking her more just to push that filly over the edge crossed Silver Spoon’s head. But again, Bon Bon’s voice warned her not to.
“Yes, you do. You lied about your cutie mark at Diamond Tiara’s cute-ceañera. And again when you got your fake cutie marks.”
She was sure that she could see a faint hint of red on Apple Bloom’s cheek. Obviously she had hit a mark. When Apple answered the anger underlined in her voice was mixed with embarrassment, yet still she remained calm. “Okay, Ah’ did lie about ma’ cutie mark. But only because ya’ and Diamond Tiara wouldn’t leave me alone. And speaking of yer friend, what was that about me tellin’ lies about her?”
“Oh, don’t deny that. She told me you did. Like those stories you spread that your family made hers rich.” Silver Spoon’s voice was stern. She already expected Apple Bloom to humbly admit her fault.
But the filly only gave her another blank stare. After a moment of silence she said: “Come again?”
Silver Spoon rolled her eyes. Now it was her turn to build up some anger. “Don’t act like you don’t know.”
“But Ah’ really don’t know. When did Ah’ ever say anythin’ like that?” the yellow filly replied in desperate confusion.
“That story about her family only being rich because you let them sell your jam?” Silver Spoon stated.
Apple Bloom blinked a few times at those last words. Then her eyes widened in realization. “Yer not talkin’ about the zap apple jam, are ya’?”
Silver Spoon nodded. “I am.”
Apple Bloom closed her eyes and started rubbing her forehead with her hoof. “Listen, first of all, Ah’ never said to anypony that we made her family rich. Only that they started getting’ rich by sellin’ our jam. That’s all. And second of all, ya’ know it’s the truth. Granny Smith told our whole class about it. Ya’ were there. Ya’ even liked that story.”
Silver Spoon hesitated. It was true, she had liked that story back then. But… “Yes, maybe your granny caught me with some good storytelling. But Diamond Tiara told me that all of this was utter nonsense. There is no way her family would need some farm ponies for help.”
Not a second later, Silver Spoon had the sudden urge to back away from Apple Bloom. A sudden glare of anger in those amber eyes had really taken the grey filly by surprise. But Apple Bloom just took another few deep breaths and closed her eyes. “Has it ever occurred to ya’ that she didn’t tell the truth?” Now there was no concealment for anything in her voice. It was shaking with anger and frustration. And, to her astonishment, Silver Spoon was sure she heard a bit of disappointment as well.
“Now you’re calling her a liar?” Her reply was weak. She had wanted to postulate an accusation but noticed at once it came out as a meekly excuse for a dodge.
“Listen, Ah’ don’t know what she told ya’. Maybe she misunderstood what Ah’ said. Or it’s just that she doesn’t want my family to be part of the reason for her family’s riches. But truth is, Ah’ never told any lies about her or her family.”
Silver Spoon tried to think of a rebuttal to this. But not only couldn’t she come up with any counter-argument. The more she thought about what Apple Bloom had said, the more it made sense to her. And since she didn’t respond in any way, Apple Bloom continued: “Now that Ah’ think back to Family Appreciation Day, I get the feelin’ it was then when Ah’ started hopin’ that at least ya’ would finally turn around and stop being so rude to me and ma’ friends. But why is it yer still tryin’ to have a go at us whenever ya’ see us?”
Finally, something easy to answer. This was such a relief for her that Silver Spoon actually smiled when she said: “Well, because Diamaond Tiara says-“
“No. Stop right there,” Apple Bloom interrupted her. “Don’t give me a reason why Diamond Tiara is doin’ this. Tell me yer reasons why yer doin’ it.”
Silver Spoon’s confidence was gone as fast as it had appeared. “But, Diamond Tiara-“
“Don’t ya’ have any thoughts of yer own? Do ya have to rely on Diamond Tiara for everythin’?” Apple Bloom shot at her. 
“Oh, but it’s okay for you to justify everything you do and say with that sister of yours?” Silver Spoon countered, getting a little huffy.
“Ah’m not justifyin’ anythin’. Yes, Ah’ do ask ma’ sister a lot for help. Because she’s older than me and therefore knows more than me. But Diamond Tiara is the same age as ya’ and frankly, Ah’m not sure if she does even know a smitch more about anythin’ than either of us does. Maybe ya’ should try thinking for yerself for a change.”
Silver Spoon was dumbstruck. Somehow this little chance for telling Apple Bloom off for once had changed into a more than unpleasant experience very quickly. But, to Silver Spoons confusion, somewhere in her mind the more Apple Bloom said the more she had to think of Bon Bon. Why was the advice about helping others to improve slowly creeping into her mind right now?
Endless seconds passed as Silver Spoon’s mind raced to come up with a response to Apple Bloom’s words. All the while she was trying to understand why her subconscious was bringing up Bon Bon’s advice right now. Apple Bloom’s intense stare did not help her in any way. The grey filly broke the eye contact in the hope to find something inspiring for her. But neither the trees, bushes nor the grass at her hooves came to her aide. But when she lifted her head back up, she saw something else coming up to them. Or rather, somepony else.
As if the whole situation wasn’t bad enough in itself, somehow Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo had decided to join it right now. And Silver Spoon definitely didn’t like the look on the face of the latter. The orange pegasus filly’s gaze was fixated on Silver Spoon, burning with anger. The little white unicorn on the other hand looked rather worried than anything else. She made fainthearted attempts to hold her friend back as they both closed in on the fillies already present.
“What are you up to this time? Trying to make her cry again?” Scootaloo threw at Silver Spoon as she walked the last steps over to her. She stopped when their faces were only inches apart, staring right into the accused filly’s eyes.
Silver Spoon was about to reply when another voice said: “We’re just talkin’.”
“I told you last time, you never…” Scootaloo fell silent and turned her head around. “Wait, did you just say that, Apple Bloom?”
“Yes, Ah’ did. At first, Ah’ wanted to do… what we had talked about. But then Ah’ figured Fluttershy was right. If we just keep fightin’, nothin’-”
“Oh come on, Fluttershy is nice and all but she is too nice. She knows nothing about having a fight. I bet she would even try asking a dragon to leave when it’s right about to burn Ponyville to the ground.”
“I bet she would rather stare it down,” Sweetie Belle chimed in, her face brimming with excitement.
“Don’t be ridiculous, even she couldn’t do that,” Scootaloo shot her down.
Apple Bloom scratched her chin. “Ya’ really think so? The way she snubbed that Cockathingy was awesome. Maybe she could take a dragon.”
“I think so, too,” Sweetie Belle agreed, still smiling.
“Well, I don’t,” Scootaloo replied.
“Um, hello?” Silver Spoon asked.
The Cutie Mark Crusaders fell silent and looked at Silver Spoon slightly surprised, as if they had completely forgotten she was still there.
“Oh, yeah. You. So you were just talking, huh?” The way Scootaloo stressed every word made it perfectly clear she still didn’t believe the two of them were able to have a normal conversation.
Silver Spoon sighed. “Told you so.”
“I don’t believe you. I know you were trying to get to Apple Bloom again. Maybe she hadn’t noticed it yet, but I know you were.”
The young pegasus sounded even angrier than before. Silver Spoon on the other hand got more annoyed with each word Scootaloo had said.
“How would you know that? Stop acting like everything I do is for making her cry.”
“But that’s what you do,” Scootaloo stated matter-of-factly.
“No, why would you say that?” cried Silver Spoon
“Because it’s the truth.”
Silver Spoon had her mouth already open to give another reply when a realization struck her. The way this conversation went was all too familiar for her. And she didn’t like it one bit. Being on this end of it was really aggravating. Not exactly the fact of being falsely accused but rather the way it happened. The crude assumption without any attempt of reasoning was frustrating.
She glanced over to Apple Bloom, who also was about to say something but then noticed Silver Spoon’s look. Her eyes held contact with Silver Spoon’s for a moment, then the filly closed her mouth and smiled. Silver Spoon knew exactly what Apple Bloom tried to tell her with that.
“No, it’s not,” the silver maned filly sighed. “But never mind that. What was that plan you three had worked out for me?”
“Giving you some of your own medicine,” was Scootaloo’s quick and direct answer. Then she turned to Apple Bloom again: “Why didn’t you just tell her she is just a stuck-up, egocentrically little brat that has no real fr-“
“Because it wouldn’t have helped anythin’,” Apple Bloom interrupted her. Silver Spoon was surprised how stern her voice was. She had never expected her to talk to one of her friends like that. It almost felt to Silver Spoon like she was defending her. But the little grey filly knew that couldn’t be true.
The statement was followed by a moment of silence when both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo stared intensely at each other. So all the other three fillies heard Silver Spoon as she mumbled: “Strange, that’s almost exactly what Bon Bon said…”
“Who?” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo asked in unison.
Sweetie Belle raised an eyebrow and asked: “Wait, somepony actually told you that?”
“No, she didn’t say it about me, but about Apple Bloom,” Silver Spoon corrected the white unicorn.
“What?” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “Why would she say that?”
“And who is this Bon Bon anyway? Another spoiled little brat like you?” Scootaloo added.
As infuriating as those words were, Silver Spoon worked up all her self control to ignore the insult. “She is the owner of the candy store. A cream-colored mare with a blue and purple mane. Her cutie mark is three bonbons.”
“Yeah, I know her,” Sweetie Belle said, “but what does she have to do with Apple Bloom? How does she even know her?”
Silver Spoon explained: “She said she met her when Apple Bloom tried to sell her some apples.”
“Oh,” was all that came from Apple Bloom. Within an instant her face turned crimson and to the ground. When she noticed that the other three stared at her expectantly, she added: “Well, Ah’ think Ah’ know her, too. Ah’ admit Ah’ may have been a tad bit overzealous that day.”
“What day?” Scootaloo asked.
“What did you do?” Sweetie Belle wanted to know.
Apple Bloom’s head sunk even lower: “Well, if ya’ really need to know… but it’s pretty embarrassin’… ya see, it was the day of Diamond Tiara’s cute-ceañera when Ah’ was so desperate to get ma’ cutie mark. So Ah’ tried a lot of different things that day. When Ah’ tried sellin’ Apples with ma’ sister, Ah’ put some apples in her bag and…” Her voice trembled of into an incomprehensible mumbling.
“And what?” inquired Scootaloo.
“And Ah’ tried to force her to pay by pretendin’ she took them by herself,” Apple Bloom finished with her eyes closed.
Silver Spoon just stared at Apple Bloom and her friends in silent disbelief. And those friends were fixated on Apple Bloom, also not saying anything. The yellow filly herself continued to look at the grass around her hooves. Silver Spoon felt awkward. There was something inside of her that somehow came to the impression that what had happened on the mentioned day was somehow partly her fault. As silly as that sounded. 
But there was another thought which bothered Silver Spoon even more; Apple Bloom did something stupid. That wasn’t anything new. But usually, when she did so, that wasn’t the end of it. Silver Spoon knew that. Those stories usually, no, always ended with that filly getting some undeserved reward or praise at least. That’s why she asked: “And then what happened? How did you get out of it that time?”
Apple Bloom lifted her head just far enough so she could look at Silver Spoon and said: “Ah’ didn’t. Applejack was pretty angry and sent me home.”
Silver Spoon waited but that was all that came from Apple Bloom. “That’s it? Nothing else?”
“What do ya’ mean, that’s it? Applejack had never been that angry with me before. She didn’t even want me around her anymore back then.”
“And you didn’t get grounded? Or got your allowance cut? Or had to mow the lawn while the gardener got a day off?”
“You have a gardener, Apple Bloom?” a surprised Sweetie Belle asked.
“No, we don’t,” Apple Bloom replied exasperatedly to Sweetie Belle, then turned back to Silver Spoon. “First of all, Ah’ always help mowin’ the lawn. And secondly, no, Ah didn’t get grounded or got ma’ allowance cut. Not then, not ever. Applejack would never be so mean to me.”
“So you did get away with it. Like having your sister being angry at you is so special. Not much of a punishment.” Silver Spoon sighed in angry resignation.
“How can you say that?” exclaimed Sweetie Belle. “Having your sister being angry at you is terrible.”
Silver Spoon snorted in frustration. “If that’s really the worst you can think of and your sisters are so awesome, then why did you go to that Fluttershy to cry over what I said to you?”
The yellow filly remained calm. “Because we were meeting up there anyway for our sleepover. And ma’ sister would’ve been busy buckin’ apples.”
This explanation was not exactly helping Silver Spoon to understand what had transpired two days ago. Quite the contrary, it just confused her even more. “Why are you having a sleepover at her place? Why not at any of your homes?”
“Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are goin’ on vacation tomorrow with their families, so they’re too busy with preparations. And my sister and brother have to work real hard at the farm right now, so they don’t want the responsibility to look after the three of us on top of that. But since we won’t see each other for the next two weeks, we asked Fluttershy. We had a sleepover at hers before and it was great. And now we’re campin’ in her garden.”
“Camping? What is camping?”
Apple Bloom and her friends looked as if Silver Spoon had asked if two and two was still four. The red maned filly asked: “Ya’ really don’t know what that is?”
“No, I never heard of that,” replied Silver Spoon honestly.
“But we read a story about it in school only a few month ago,” Sweetie Belle threw in.
“We did?”
The grey filly couldn’t remember, as hard as she tried. But she didn’t have to think too long about it, because Apple Bloom was nice enough to finally give her a short description of what they were talking about: “It’s livin’ in a tent, sleepin’ in sleepin’ bags and cookin’ ya’ food over a camp fire.”
Silver Spoon couldn’t believe what she heard. This idea was so strange, so nonsensical to her. Sleeping in a tent instead of a comfortable bed? Cooking your own meals? By choice?
After a brief moment of confusion she asked: “And you’re really doing that because you want to? That is not some kind of punishment for something you did?”
<Maybe that’s why nopony bothers with punishing them, they just keep punishing themselves. And like it.>
“Of course we want to. Telling stories in the evening, singing songs and just spending time together as friends is awesome,” Sweetie Belle laughed.
Silver Spoon still wasn’t sure what to make of that. That white coated unicorn was just too excitable. She had to ask: “But can’t you do that in a house just as well?”
“No.” This time it was Apple Bloom again who answered. “Okay, of course ya’ can do those things inside a house together. But doin’ it while yer on yer own outside somehow makes it more special.” She smiled at Silver Spoon who still wasn’t convinced. And her face must have shown that because Apple Bloom added: “Well, if ya’ don’t believe me, why don’t ya’ try it for yerself?”
Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle looked at her alarmed, obviously expecting the same as Silver Spoon. And Apple Bloom fulfilled these expectations: “Just come and join us for tonight!”
“What?” her friends shrieked in shock and terror.
Sweetie Belle just stared at her disbelievingly. But Scootaloo wasn’t done with that. “Apple Bloom, are you out of your mind? Inviting her? It’s the last time in the next two weeks Sweetie Belle, you and I will see each other. And you want to ruin it with that one?”
Those last remarks went right to Silver Spoons heart. Why? She didn’t know herself. She wouldn’t want to do something stupid like that anyway, right? Then how was it that being denied the chance for it brought her on the verge of tears in an instant? Confused about herself and suddenly furious about the other fillies around her she cried: “Who said I wanted to anyway?”
And with that she ran off. Through the clip-clop of her hooves and her own sobs she heard Apple Bloom calling out something but couldn’t understand what. Right now it didn’t matter. All that was important at the moment was to make sure they wouldn’t even see a single tear on her face.
When she had put enough distance between them and herself to be sure they couldn’t see her anymore, she finally slowed down. She still didn’t know why those last remarks made her cry all of a sudden. The outlooks of spending a whole night with those three was more terrifying to her than the whole prospect of all the make-up classes.
As she tried to figure out what happened and relived the conversation in her head again, still not able to control her tears in the slightest, something else crossed her mind. Something that had flown past her back then. Had Apple Bloom said her sister would never punish her for anything? Why should she in the first place? Wasn’t that parents-business?
	
> Chapter 5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 5

Once again her hooves had moved Silver Spoon instinctively right in front of the candy shop. And maybe that was really for the best. She needed somepony to talk and some sweets weren’t so bad either.
When she entered the shop another filly passed her. Her vision was still so blurry she didn’t see who it was, but she didn’t care at the moment. Rubbing her eyes to finally get a clear view again and still sobbing she made her way to the counter. Before she reached it Bon Bon was already by her side.
“Oh honey, what happened? Are you hurt?”
Before Silver Spoon was able to say anything, the mare had pulled her into a tight hug. Feeling Bon Bon’s warmth against herself and a gentle hoof stroking her mane was calming. Subconsciously, she buried her face in Bon Bon’s chest. Finally she felt at ease, yet she somehow wanted to cry even more at the same time. It was a strange feeling, but all in all pleasant and warm. She was safe now, protected from anything that could ever hurt her. The filly took a few deep breaths and slowly pulled away from Bon Bon, wiping away the last of her tears and smiling with thankfulness. The salespony smiled as well, reassuringly and encouraging.
“Come on now, tell me everything that happened.”
Still sniffing occasionally Silver Spoon replied: “I had another talk with Apple Bloom. She said somepony named Fluttershy told her she should ask me why I said all that to her. So I told her and we talked about that until her friends came along. They thought I was fighting with Apple Bloom or something like that. But even when she told them we weren’t fighting, they kept being mean to me. And when Apple Bloom invited me to go camping with them, Scootaloo said I would spoil everything.”
She had to stop there. For one thing because talking about it made her eyes burn again and she had to fight hard not to break out into tears once more. For the other thing, she noticed how much what she said sounded like she wanted to go camping. Camping with the loser trio. And she didn’t want that. Definitely. She wanted to make sure Bon Bon didn’t misunderstand her but still, she wasn’t able to talk right now. Bon Bon on the other hand was able to: “That was awful of her. No wonder you’re so upset. You really wanted to go with them, hm?”
At first she wanted to yell “No!”, but something kept her from doing so. More than just her fear of starting to cry again. She didn’t want to go and yet, she wasn’t able to say it. Some part of her mind was refusing to do it. She had to face it, somehow she did want to go camping and at the same time she didn’t. All these contradicting feelings blocked her throat. After a few futile attempts to answer Bon Bon’s question she mumbled: “I don’t know…”
“The way you look you do want to,” Bon Bon said warmly, “and I think you should. It was more than nice of Apple Bloom to offer it to you after all that happened.”
“Yeah, I don’t get that at all. Why would she do that?” 
“I guess she really wants to get all those nasty things between the both of you out of this world. And I think camping is a perfect way to get over past things and become friends.” 
Silver Spoon still wasn’t convinced. The whole idea was too irritating for her. But Bon Bon was so nice to her. She had helped her before and now she was taking care of her again. More than anypony had in a long time. Why would she encourage her to go camping if it wasn’t as enjoyable as everypony said? Silver Spoon had to ask: “Is it really that great? It sounded pretty boring to me. And uncomfortable.”
Bon Bon chuckled: “I can see where you’re coming from. But believe me, it is way more fun than it sounds like.”
Silver Spoon raised an eyebrow. That wasn’t exactly convincing. But maybe she should just give it a try? But then again, of what use was it to think about that option? She sighed: “It doesn’t matter if I want to anyways, Scootaloo would never let me join them.”
Bon Bon shook her head. “Don’t give up so quickly, honey. Maybe you should talk to them again, calm and friendly. Don’t forget, you already have Apple Bloom on your side.”
“But I’m not even sure if I really want to go camping...” And more importantly, Silver Spoon didn’t want to face Scootaloo at the moment.
Bon Bon’s smile grew even warmer, as impossible as it seemed to Silver Spoon. “Then tell me, why were you so upset when you came here?”
“I don’t know… It’s just that what Scootaloo said was really hurtful. She kept saying mean things that weren’t true without having any proof and wouldn’t listen to me when I told her she was wrong.”
There. She said it. And she already knew what Bon Bon was going to say next: “That was very mean of her, yes. But you have to admit, that sounds strangely familiar, hm?”
“Yes…” Silver Spoon whispered and then moved on a bit louder: “When she refused to let me join them, just assuming I would spoil their fun, it was too much. It wasn’t about not letting me join their camping, it was about her just accusing me of things I didn’t do. Or wouldn’t do. Without any proof. She just rejected me like that. And that hurt.”
“Oh Honey, I know what you’re saying. She was wrong, like you were. But just like you she can change. I’m sure she’ll come around and apologize for what she said. As I said, just try talking to them again. Just keep in mind that you do have Apple Bloom on your side. Stay calm and don’t let yourself get pulled into useless arguments.”
For a moment, Silver Spoon considered Bon Bon’s words. What did she have to lose? At worst, things would stay as they were now. At best, she would make some friends. And even if not, by now she shared Apple Bloom’s opinion. It would indeed be nice if they just wouldn’t get into fights any more. She concluded that Bon Bon was right. Finally being able to smile again she said: “Okay, I will. Thanks, Bon Bon.”
Now, with her head cleared and newfound joy, another thing sprung into her mind. There was something she just needed to know: “Is it true that Apple Bloom tried to sell you apples by stuffing them into your bags?”
Even though she seemed to be a bit surprised at the sudden change of topic, Bon Bon grinned: “Yes, it’s true. Who told you?”
“Apple Bloom. Somehow this came up. She seemed pretty embarrassed about all that.”
“Well she’d better be. But on the other hoof, Applejack gave me a load of apples as an apology. Those were the candy apples I had on sale a few month ago. Do you remember?”
“Of course I do. I never had so many candy apples in my life before.” Silver Spoon glistened as she dwelled in memories. Candy Apples were her favorite sweets aside from Braeburns. And her stock had lasted for days back then.
“I guess in some way you’ll have to thank Apple Bloom for that,” Bon Bon giggled.
“That gives me an idea,” Silver Spoon said, “do you have some candy apples here? I’ll take four!”
“Sure,” Bon Bon nodded and went back behind her counter. She wrapped up the candy apples and handed them over to Silver Spoon. The filly paid, thanked Bon Bon once more and stormed out the door.
The candy apples stuffed into her school bag, Silver Spoon ran across the streets of Ponyville, startling a few other ponies and barely avoiding crashing into a hay wagon that suddenly turned around a corner. The angry yelling of the wagon’s owner behind her, she dashed straight towards the Ever Free Forest. It was the only thing she knew about where that Fluttershy lived. Fortunately the bordering parts of the Ever Free Forest and Ponyville weren’t that wide, so she had a pretty good chance to find Fluttershy’s home on her own.
A few minutes later she trotted along the edge of her hometown, careful not to get to close to that dark woodland she has been warned of so often. Sure, it was still a few hundred yards from the last homes belonging to Ponyville. But after everything ponies said about that dreaded piece of landscape, she didn’t want to get one step closer to it than necessary.
All the houses here seemed so ordinary. But hadn’t Apple Bloom said something about “all those animals” Fluttershy lives with? None of the buildings looked as if they were designed to house any more than a cat or dog or maybe some unwanted rats. Wondering if she shouldn’t ask somepony for directions she saw one house that was unlike any other around here. Actually, it wasn’t really around here in the first place rather than a house over there. It stood a short distance outside of Ponyville, separated by a creek running by. Vast green meadows and a few trees with birdhouses hung in them surrounded it. And there were animals. Lots and lots of animals. As Silver Spoon walked closer towards the house she saw them.
In the trees, there were birds singing and squirrels roaming for food. The meadows were filled with bunnies nibbling away at some clover, bees were buzzing around the flowers, joined by fluttering butterflies. Here and there Silver Spoon could see weasels or ferrets – she wasn’t able to distinguish between them – rustling through the grass, chasing each other playfully. And even the creek, small as it was, brimmed with live. Happily quacking ducks were paddling around across it and every now and then, a fish hopped out of the creek, spraying small drops of water across the air glittering like tiny diamonds, before they disappeared back into the creek within a second.
The house itself reminded Silver Spoon of a tree at first. But when she took a closer look she saw that it was rather modeled to appear like a tree. First and foremost the roof and most of the walls were covered with leaves. Additionally, it looked like the house hadn’t been built by design but had grown on its own, out of the ground into its current shape. All the wood used to build this house completed the image. Right next to the house was a chicken coop which seemed almost out of place. With all these free and happy animals running or flying around it seemed almost cruel to lock up some chickens right where they were able to see what they would never get.
When Silver Spoon got closer to the cottage she could hear voices coming from its other side. Voices she would recognize anytime. They belonged to the three fillies she was looking for. Slowly, almost sneaking, she moved closer to them. When she peeked around the corner, they came into view. All of them sat in front of a tent around a camp fire, even though it was still a sunny summer afternoon. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle had their backs turned towards Silver Spoon, but Apple Bloom was facing into her direction. Each of them held sticks with marshmallows stuck to them into the fire. Silver Spoon thought about just walking up to them, but then she heard Apple Bloom say her name:
“About Silver Spoon…”
She froze dead in her tracks. Not knowing exactly why she did it, she pressed against the wall next to her.
“What about her?” asked Sweetie Belle in response.
“Ah’ think we should give her a chance.”
“A chance for what?” Scootaloo wanted to know. Her tone stated clearly that she didn’t want to give the named filly any chance at all, no matter what for.
“Campin’ with us,” was Apple Bloom’s answer.
Scootaloo groaned in annoyance. “Why are you coming up with this again all of a sudden? Why bring it up at all? Have you already forgotten what she did to you only two days ago?”
“And she said she didn’t want to,” Sweetie Belle added.
Apple Bloom shook her head. “No, Ah’ haven’t forgotten what happened. And that’s exactly why Ah’ want her to join us here.”
For a moment there was silence. Then Scootaloo could be heard: “Were you planning on getting your revenge right here? Did you want to put bugs into her sleeping bag or something like that?”
“What? No!” exclaimed a shocked Apple Bloom, “Ah’ told ya already, Ah’ want to get whatever problems she has with us solved. But when Ah’ talked to her again this day, Ah’ somehow got the feelin’ she isn’t that bad at heart. It’s more like she never stops to think about what she’s sayin’. And maybe she needs some other friends than Diamond Tiara.”
Another groan escaped Scootaloo. “Fine, as soon as I’m off tomorrow, you can walk right up to her house and ask her to be your friend. See what happens and don’t come crying to me when I’m back. But I don’t want her to be my friend.”
“Ah’ don’t even know where her house is.”
“Me neither,” added Sweetie Belle.
“And I don’t even want to know,” grumbled Scootaloo. “But that’s not my point!”
“I don’t know, Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle said thoughtfully, “maybe we should-“
“Oh, not you too, Sweetie Belle.” As far as Silver Spoon could see it from her position, Scootaloo had put her hoof against her forehead. Her voice sounded anguished. “Has Fluttershy put something in your breakfast this morning? I don’t think she’ll ever change. Don’t you see? She’s not even here and she’s still annoying me to death and got us into an argument.”
Silver Spoon backed a few steps away from the corner. Why did they have to start talking about her at this time? There was no way she could walk over to them now.
“Hello there.”
The voice came from behind her. It was weak and gentle, almost a whisper, but to Silver Spoon it felt like somepony had yelled directly into her ears. She turned around, her heart pounding. There stood a yellow female pegasus with a long pink mane. Her whole face was giving Silver Spoon a soft and warm smile, but all she could return was shock and fear.
“Oh, I’m sorry if I scared you, Silver Spoon. I didn’t mean to,” she said apologetically. “Do you want to talk to Apple Bloom?”
“Well, no, I-“ Silver Spoon stammered. Then she paused for a second. “Hey, why do you know my name?”
The mare giggled: “Apple Bloom told me about you. Grey coat, silver mane and a cutie mark fitting your name.”
“And who are you?” the filly wanted to know.
The happy expression on her face quickly faded away. Now she didn’t just sound apologetically, she also looked that way: “Oh, of course, I’m sorry. My name is Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you.” With those words she was back to a gentle smile again. “If you are not here to see Apple Bloom, would you like to come inside and have some tea?”
At first, she wanted to decline. Staying here any longer than necessary would only increase the risk of getting found out by Apple Bloom and her friends. But that warm, welcoming smile made it more than hard for her to refuse after all. So after a brief moment of consideration, she accepted the offer.
The interior was as warm and inviting as the whole cottage. A tranquil peace emanated from the living room into which Silver Spoon was led. She sat down on a more than comfortable sofa. She was strangely reminded of her grandmother’s room in the retirement home. That wasn’t as big as this house, of course, but it gave her a pleasant feeling of being sheltered. Through the open door she could see Fluttershy make the promised tea in her kitchen, humming a sweet little melody. And she was still smiling as if serving tea to a filly she just met sneaking around her house was her greatest joy.
She watched her for a moment, thinking about what Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell had said about their – and now Silver Spoon’s – host earlier. This Fluttershy emanated such an aura of peace, tranquility and gentleness. It was hard, no, impossible to imagine her in any kind of fight, let alone with a dragon.
Silver Spoon’s thoughts were rudely interrupted as a shiver ran down her spine. Somepony was watching her. She looked around but couldn’t find any other pony. There was just a bunny. It was sitting across the room at the bottom of the stairs that led to the upper floor. At least, that creature looked like a bunny. But the way it stared daggers at Silver Spoon was more like that of a well-trained watchdog.
The little thing hopped over to the couch, not breaking eye contact for a second. Then it jumped onto the couch and sat right next to Silver Spoon. She was curious and afraid at the same time of what would happen next. The bunny on the other hand showed no sign of intention to do anything but glare at Silver Spoon. The more she looked into those large black eyes the dizzier she felt. But something kept her from looking away. In the end, it was Fluttershy who saved her when she finally brought in the tea.
“I see you have already met Angel,” said Fluttershy gesturing at the bunny. Then she added towards it: “Angel, this is Silver Spoon, my guest. So be nice to her.”
When she had served the tea and sat down in a chair on the other side of the table Fluttershy turned back to the still uneasy filly: “Now tell me Silver Spoon, why are you here?”
“Why I’m here? That’s what I would like to ask you. Why did you offer me tea?” Silver Spoon replied, making sure she kept that ‘Angel’ in her view.
“Because I offer tea to all of my guests.” From any other pony she knew Silver Spoon would have taken this answer as a mocking joke. But this one she barely knew said it with such friendly sincerity, she didn’t doubt for a second the pegasus mare meant what she had said.
But still it didn’t answer her question, thus she asked: “That’s not what I meant. Why did you invite me in? If you heard about me from Apple Bloom, I’m pretty sure you didn’t get the best picture of me.”
“Yes, what I heard about you was not very nice,” she said, still keeping her kind smile.
Silver Spoon was convinced she had heard a slight shift of tone in Fluttershy’s voice. But not the kind she had expected. She didn’t try to scold her or sounded disappointed in any way. What she had heard was some kind of sincerity that somehow reminded her once more of her grandmother. It was the kind of tone she struck when she explained to Silver Spoon something really important. Mostly when the filly had done something bad, like braking a vase or drawing on the wall of the living room.
And the tone was still there when Fluttershy went on: “But that was all the more reason for me to talk to you. I’ve never seen Apple Bloom as upset as two days ago. Now I don’t want to talk about what you said to her. All I want to know from you is: did you really want to hurt her like that?”
Fluttershy still kept smiling gently through everything she said. There was still no hint of accusation, much less anger in her tone. Silver Spoon started to feel uneasy. This pegasus was so unnaturally friendly, it began to weird her out. And that irritating bunny right next to her was of no help, as his gaze seemed to scream ‘Answer the question!’ at her.
She lowered her eyes, now looking at her cup of tea, just to be able to talk: “I… I… I don’t know… Maybe I did. No, I’m pretty sure I did. But then again, I didn’t want to let it get to that.”
“What do you mean?”
“I didn’t want her to break down like that,” she spoke to her teacup. “I never imagined her to run off crying. I didn’t even think she was able to cry.”
“But if you didn’t want to hurt her, why would you say those things at all?” Still, there was no accusation. This was a question of genuine interest.
“Because… Well, because… I don’t know...” Silver Spoon hemmed and hawed around.
“Do you really not know or do you just don’t want to talk about it?”
Silver Spoon didn’t answer immediately. This reminded her more and more of a lot of talks her grandmother had with her. If the topic hadn’t been so serious she had almost smiled at that thought. But since it was serious she just said:
“Both.”
Fluttershy nodded. “Hm, okay. If you don’t want to talk about it to me, that’s fine.”
“It is?” Silver Spooned lifted her head and stared right into Fluttershy’s eyes again. She had to make sure this wasn’t a joke.
“Yes, it is. But you should think about the reasons why you said those things, because Apple Bloom will want to talk to you about all this. And she has the right to know, so you should tell her.”
Silver Spoon refrained herself from telling Fluttershy that Apple Bloom had already tried that. It would only unnecessarily draw out this conversation and as loveable as Fluttershy seemed to her she wanted to get out of there. This situation as whole was just too unsettling. But there was still something Fluttershy had said poking at the back of Silver Spoon’s mind. She had to give it a try.
“Can I ask you something?”
Fluttershy smiled even wider. Her answer was cheerful as if she had waited for that question: “Of course.”
“What did you mean by ‘a cutie mark matching her name’?”
Fluttershy gave her puzzled look. “That your cutie mark looks like a silver spoon, just like Apple Bloom had described it.”
Silver Spoon involuntarily looked at her cutie mark.
“That’s no spoon.”
“It’s… not?” Fluttershy now sounded as confused as she looked. Then, looking at Silver Spoon’s cutie mark, her eyes widened in realization. When she spoke again, she covered her mouth with her front hoof, almost as if to cover up what she had noticed.
“Oh my. I’m sorry. Now that you say it… But that’s…”
Silver Spoon was taken aback by the yellow pegasus’s reaction. She seemed to be almost on the verge of tears. Panicking, Silver Spoon looked around the room. There was nothing or nopony to help her. Just that little bunny, giving her a quick and angry ‘That’s your fault’ look before it hopped over to Fluttershy.
“It’s okay,” Silver Spoon said hesitantly, “I’m not offended or anything. There’s no need to-“
But Fluttershy just waved a hoof.
“No, it’s just that I imagined how you could have discovered such a talent. But it’s silly of me, I know. And I guess, somepony needs to be good at that, too.” She smiled again, clearly fighting to hold back her tears. Turning to her pet which was holding her hoof she said: “It’s alright Angel, I’m fine.”
Silver Spoon sighed: “Okay, I should go now. Thank you for the tea.”
“Oh, there’s no need to thank me. But do you really have to go? I’d really like to hear the story of your cutie mark.”
Silver Spoon gulped. After Fluttershy’s reaction just to realizing what that cutie mark was, she wasn’t so sure if she should tell her that story right now. And she still wanted to get out of the reach of those three other fillies sitting outside.
“I’m really sorry, but maybe I’ll come by again and tell you.”
“That would be nice,” Fluttershy nodded. She hesitated for a moment, then added: “Is there anything you want me to tell Apple Bloom for you?”
“No,” answered Silver Spoon, “not tell, but give.”
The question had reminded her of something. She stood up and took the candy apples out of her saddle bag.
“Could you give these to them? And please, don’t tell them they’re from me.”
“I will,” Fluttershy nodded.
Waving her hoof and with a last glance at that bunny still glaring at her Silver Spoon left the house. Outside, she tried to listen for a moment if she could still hear those fillies that she came for in the first place talking. But at the front door she was too far away to understand them. So she walked back through the peaceful scenery of a animal-filled meadow which looked rather surreal to her all of a sudden.
	
> Chapter 6
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 6

Silver Spoon spent the rest of the day wandering aimlessly through the town once again. Not because she was distracted or upset. This time, she was simply bored. Anything she could do at home seemed pointless. She didn’t know why. And she didn’t try to figure it out.
The day took its time to pass by as young couples strolled through the park, grown-ups took care of their shops or whatever business was theirs and lots of fillies and colts had more fun than she and wouldn’t let Silver Spoon join. Not that she intended to ask them. She wouldn’t stoop down to begging for company.
But the day went over into evening eventually – though Silver Spoon could have sworn it took twice as long as usual – and so she headed home at last. She did her best to ignore all the maids, butlers and whoever worked at her mansion that wanted to let her know they hoped that she had a good day and everything went fine at school.
The supper was as tasty as always but still she couldn’t enjoy herself. For the first time in a very long time something seemed to be missing. And that something was company. Normally she preferred being alone, not having to answer bothering question from her parents about school or if she had finished her homework or if she still remembered that some of her father’s important business partners was going to join them for dinner the next evening and she had to be on her best behavior then.
But this evening she felt terribly lonely. She would even have preferred the company of her over sitting there alone. However, nopony was going to keep Silver Spoon company. Sure, the kitchen staff brought the food and took away empty plates. But their company was limited to asking if ‘the young lady’ was satisfied with the food, wanted another helping, and if she preferred strawberries or cherries for dessert.
After dinner that young lady went straight to bed. All she wanted now was to sleep away this day and call it over. But Silver Spoon had to learn that days like these wouldn’t let you get rid of them that easy. She just lay in bed, tossing and turning. Her head was filled with all the things that had happened since school ended today.
Today?
It seemed like weeks had passed since then.
She tried to forget about it all, block out the memories, think of happier things. But the more she fought them the more these memories hogged her head. After a while – it felt like hours to her – she couldn’t stand it anymore. Unnerved by her own mind she threw herself out of bed.
Silver Spoon decided she needed some fresh air. Her mother always said she needed fresh air whenever something got on her nerves – which happened a lot. So the filly stepped out onto the balcony.
The sun had almost set. Only a glimpse of red could be seen far away on the horizon. Most of the sky was already deep blue and the first stars heralded the few dark hours of another short summer night.
Silver Spoon placed her front hooves on the balustrade, rested her head on them and took a deep breath. The air was still warm from the long day’s heat but it carried the pleasant scent of freshly mowed grass. 
Involuntarily, Silver Spoon had to think of Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Right now, her three classmates were sitting around a flickering fire, telling each other stories and eating marshmallows. Or her candy apples. Maybe even that Fluttershy told a story to them. What kind of story would that be?
Led by this question her thoughts moved to about three years ago. Back then she had an old mare as a nursery maid who had told a story to Silver Spoon every night when she had put her to bed.
It was strange. Silver Spoon knew she had loved her and her bedtime stories very much. But she couldn’t remember a single one of them. In fact she had almost forgotten about her nanny.
For a while she stood on the balcony, silently staring into the night sky. Fragments of ponytales about princesses, knights and dragons, about witches and talking animals drifted in and out of her mind. She couldn’t remember a single complete one. But thinking about them finally gave her some distraction and she felt the tiredness she had hoped for. With an inexplicably happy feeling she went back to bed and was fast asleep within moments.
The next day however forced everything she had fought so hard to forget about back into her consciousness with brutal force. Her breakfast was as lonely as the dinner the evening before. And after that she was faced by one more day filled with nothing.
Silver Spoon settled for the same thing as yesterday. This time around she didn’t even bother to go to the park. She had already seen all that there was to see. Unfortunately for Silver Spoon, Ponyville wasn’t that big and after all the wandering she did the past few days she had to find she had already seen almost every other corner that was worth seeing as well.
After a few hours of finding nothing new or just something interesting she decided to go to the one place she would always enjoy being at. The candy store. She trotted through the streets and alleys pondering what she would buy today. But when she turned around the last corner she ran into someone unexpected.
“Thee? I told you she cometh here often,” said a lisping voice which belonged to that red maned, glasses-wearing friend of Apple Bloom who always sounded like she had a slight cold. Whatever her name was. At her side stood Apple Bloom herself, just turning around as said friend pointed in Silver Spoon’s direction.
Silver Spoon stopped dead in her tracks. Why was Apple Bloom here? Why was she looking for her? Should she run away? Or just turn around? Act like she suddenly remembered something important and had to go back? Pretending she hadn’t noticed those two?
The seconds she needed to play through her options were more than enough for Apple Bloom to shatter them all at once. Her cheery voice floated over to Silver Spoon: “Thank goodness yer here!”
<Damn, she saw me. What am I going to do?>
Silver Spoon panicked. Fluttershy had predicted this. As the pegasus had said, Apple Bloom wanted answers to why Silver Spoon had always been so mean to her. And she deserved them, Silver Spoon knew that deep down in her heart. The thing was, she had no idea how to explain it. She wasn’t even sure if there was a way to explain this without upsetting Apple Bloom even more. But that didn’t seem to bother Apple Bloom at all.
“Ah’ had no idea where ya’ live and so did nopony Ah’ know. But Twist,” she said nodding towards her glasses-wearing friend, “said Ah’ should wait here. Do ya’ really come here that often?”
“Er…” was all Silver Spoon was able to give as an answer.
“Ethpecially during vacationth!” Twist threw in, smiling as if she had just won something.
Silver Spoon looked from one filly to the other and back. All she had in mind was getting some candies, go back home and be bored. And now she was confronted with two sickeningly joyful classmates who looked like they were about to celebrate her arrival. Finally she managed to produce a whole sentence of her own:
“What do you want from me?”
She cursed herself for sounding more aggressive than she had intended to. Luckily, Apple Bloom had either missed her tone or chose to ignore it. Her smile didn’t change in the slightest when she answered: “Askin’ yer over to Fluttershy’s for a sleepover!”
Silver Spoon blinked a few times until she had completely proceeded what had just been said.
“You want to what? Why? Didn’t you say your sleepover was only until today?”
“With Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, yes,” Apple Bloom nodded. “But Ah’ asked Fluttershy if Ah’ could invite ya’ for another one. And since it’s the weekend, she had nothin’ against it.” 
“But why?” Silver Spoon exclaimed. She was caught between the confusion about what was happing right now and the uprising wave of joy about this second chance offered to her. And there was still a small part of her mind keen on protesting the idea of going camping at all she had to subdue.
“Well, for one ‘cause Ah’m sorry for Scootaloo’s reaction. She’s the best friend yer could ask for but she’s mighty stubborn at times. And to thank ya’ for the Candy Apples. But also ‘cause Ah’ want to get to know ya’ better. And like Ah’ said, camping is perfect for that.”
“I still don’t get it. Why are you so obsessed with becoming my friend all of a sudden? Why are you acting so nice after everything I said to you?”
As much as she wanted to take her up on the offer, she just had to know this before she could decide anything.
“Ah’m not actin’,” Apple Bloom grinned.
Silver Spoon blinked. “What?”
“She thayth she really ith nithe,” Apple Bloom’s friend explained.
Silver Spoon closed her eyes and rubbed her fore-head. Yet she had a hard time keeping a smile from her face. It was just too amusing how Apple Bloom was somehow able to be real nice and likeable while getting on her nerves at the same time.
“Okay, so you are nice. But that doesn’t answer my question.”
Apple Bloom sighed. “Why are ya’ makin’ this so complicated? Can’t ya’ just accept that I want to be yer friend? Do ya’ really want to keep us hatin’ each other?”
“No, I don’t,” she replied honestly. And for once, she wasn’t surprised by it. She meant it and she meant to say it. She wasn’t sure if it had been Apple Bloom’s persistency or Bon Bon’s counseling. Or maybe even both. But she had already admitted to herself she wanted to solve whatever problems lay between them. And there was no point in denying it anymore.
“Great! Then why don’t we go to yer place, pick up yer stuff and go to Fluttershy?”
Silver Spoon was about to ask again about Apple Bloom’s real reasons for her change of heart. But what she had said just seconds ago was true. Was it really that important why she offered this chance? Sure, Silver Spoon wanted to know, but why not wait until they actually were camping to bring it up again? After all, she had said herself, camping is the best way for getting to know each other. However, this brought another thing up:
“But I don’t have a sleeping bag.”
Apple Bloom just waved Silver Spoon’s words aside: “That’s no problem, Ah’ already figured that when ya’ told me ya’ never were campin’ before. Ah’ borrowed Scootaloo’s for ya’. What Ah’ meant was a toothbrush or maybe yer favorite pillow or somethin’ like that.”
“Wait, did you say Scootaloo’s?” wondered Silver Spoon. “She’s lending her sleeping bag to me?”
Apple Bloom smiled uncomfortably, yet sheepishly. “No, not exactly. Ah’ told her it was for Twist here.”
The mentioned filly just kept smiling.
“So much for never telling lies,” Silver Spoon grinned. “But thanks anyways.”
“So, can we go?” Apple Bloom’s voice was back to her usual state of over-excitement. For once it didn’t disturb Silver Spoon. However, as eager as Apple Bloom was to get going, Silver Spoon wasn’t finished.
She shook her head and said: “No.”
“Why not?”
“First I’d like to know how you know those candy apples came from me. Did Fluttershy tell you after all?”
“Well, no, not exactly. She said she wanted to surprise us, but she’s a terrible liar. And Ah saw ya’ when ya’ tried to hide behind that corner.”
“Oh…” was everything Silver Spoon could say.
“And when Twist told me today ya’ were here yesterday, Ah’ knew where those candy apples came from.”
Silver Spoon nodded. This had answered the first of the two questions she had. 
Okay, speaking of you,” she turned to Twist, “how do you know I’m here that often?”
“Becauthe I thee you here more often than any other filly.” Twist smiled happily, making Silver Spoon wonder if this unnatural kind of joy was maybe some strange disease spreading among Apple Bloom and her friends.
Brushing this thought aside she asked: “But doesn’t that mean you’re here all the time, too?”
For the first time since Silver Spoon ran into them Twist lost her smile. Now she looked skeptical.
“Yeth, I am. Or at leatht, motht of the time. Ever thinth’ I have my cutie mark. Bon Bon ith tho nithe to give me thome advithe and let’th me help her in the shop.”
Silver Spoon returned the look of confused surprise: “Really? I never noticed…”
“You even ran into me yethterday.” It was no accusation, yet Twist’s bewilderment was painfully obvious for Silver Spoon.
Her head dropped and she said more to her hooves than to Twist: “Oh, sorry about that, but I wasn’t really paying attention at that moment.”
Silver Spoon knew perfectly well that wasn’t what Twist meant.
“Have you really never notithed me? I thaw you tho may timeth.”
Twist started to sound saddened.
“Um, no… Er, sorry?”
Silver Spoon tried to smile sheepishly. She had no idea if she pulled it off. The other filly just stared blankly at her in an awkward silence.
However, Apple Bloom came to Silver Spoons rescue: “Okay, now that that is settled, let’s go and pick up your stuff.”
“We can’t.” Silver Spoon pointed towards Bon Bon’s shop. “I still don’t have what I came here for.”
“Oh, right,” Apple Bloom laughed. And with that they walked over to the front door and entered.
Bon Bon’s surprise had been obvious, but in the end, she didn’t say anything, much to Silver Spoon’s relief. She only gave her an encouraging nod when she made her purchase. A gesture which was answered with a thankful smile. After that they parted with Twist who stayed at the shop.
On the way over to Silver Spoon’s home they talked about camping. Silver Spoon wanted to know any detail she could think of. If they really had to sleep on the ground, if it would get cold, if campfire-marshmallows tasted different than the ones roasted over a stove, if they would have to deal with lots of bugs and many other things. But right when she was about to ask how they would shower themselves out in the garden, Apple Bloom fell speechless as her eyes widened in amazement. They had arrived at the mansion.
Or rather, they had arrived at the gate from where they had an excellent view over the whole estate. A road of orderly raked yellow gravel, flanked by colorful and neatly arranged flowerbeds led up to the mansion itself. It was a two story building with a sparkling white facade and a red roof. The upper floor had a total of four balconies, each between every other window. To the left side of the road and the house were more flowerbeds forming a little private park, to the right was a fresh green lawn, which looked almost ordinary compared to rest of its surrounding. Nonetheless a gardener dutifully fulfilled his job of keeping it in shape.
“This is where ya’ live?” Apple Bloom asked in awed surprise.
“Yes, why else should I have led you here?” answered Silver Spoon.
“It’s just that Ah’ had always wondered who lived here. Not just me, ma’ friends too. To us it had always been ‘that huge piece of land with the large hedge around it on the other end of Ponyville.’ Sometimes we even wondered if anypony lived here at all, because all we could see at best through the gate was a gardener.”
“Well, now you know the answer. It’s my family who lives here.”
“Only your family?” Apple Bloom’s eyes still wandered from one end of the mansion to the other as they walked up to the front gate of the mansion.
“Just mine. And our head-butler. Who else should live here?” replied Silver Spoon.
“I don’t know, it’s just so huge. I think we could hold our family reunion here, give everypony her own room and there would still be some left free. Why would any family need this much space?”
Silver Spoon felt herself blushing. For the first time in her life someone had actually managed to make her feel embarrassed about her family’s home. She tried her hardest not to let it show when she said: “Come on, it’s not that big. And your family has even more land than mine.”
“Sure, we need that as farmland. But our house could fit at least two or three-”
“Welcome home, Lady Silver Spoon.”
The butler’s dry and polite greeting interrupted their conversation when they had arrived at the front gate. Silver Spoon noticed that he spoke only to her and gave Apple Bloom nothing more than a short gesture to let her know he acknowledged her presence. Hoping Apple Bloom was still too distracted by the mansion to notice the dismissive look he gave the unexpected guest, she thanked the butler and told him his service wasn’t needed at the moment.
The house was pleasantly cool as always during the summer. According to the faint scent the marble floor in the entrance hall had been wiped not too long ago. Silver Spoon led Apple Bloom upstairs, where heavy carpets swallowed every sound their hooves could have made.
All the way to her room Silver Spoon watched Apple Bloom’s still growing awe in both amusement and wariness. This was the way she liked to impress her. After all, showing off was in her nature. But on the other hand, she didn’t want to alienate her newfound friend before she was even sure if she really could call Apple Bloom her friend. She felt nervous when she opened the door to her room. Would Apple Bloom be jealous? Or excited? Or would she-
“Oh, welcome back, Miss Silver Spoon. We didn’t expect you to come home before evening.”
A maid interrupted her thoughts. She sounded a bit startled but still managed to stay calm and composed. Obviously she was just about to make the bed, as she stood beside it and still held one of Silver Spoon’s stuffed animals in her hoof. Silver Spoon was thankful for this. Having a maid to order around to gave her new confidence. This was a routine for her, well practiced ever since she was able to talk.
“I was to, but my plans for the day have changed. Don’t let your work be interrupted. I just need a few things and then I am on my way again. And talking about the evening, I won’t be back then. In fact, I will stay out with my friend.”
“Your… friend?” the maid asked with a raised eyebrow. “I thought Miss Diamond Tiara was…”
Her voice trailed off when Silver Spoon stepped aside to let Apple Bloom into the room.
“I have more than one friend.”
In her words lay way more indignation than she had intended. And Silver Spoon wasn’t even sure if she wanted to point that out to the maid or Apple Bloom. Or herself.
“Of course, I’m sorry, Miss,” the maid responded promptly with a graceful bow. “But what do you mean; you will be staying out all night?”
Silver Spoon cleared her throat. Mostly to earn some time for getting the embarrassment out of her voice.
“We’re going camping for the night. So I need my toothbrush, a pillow, and Mr. Snuffles.”
“Mr. Snuffles?” the maid asked.
“The plush bunny you’re holding right now.”
“Mr. Snuffles?” Apple Bloom giggled.
But before Silver Spoon could react in any other way than feeling her face getting hot the maid spoke again: “Miss Silver Spoon, I’m sorry, but I am very sure your parents wouldn’t allow you to-“
“If they don’t want me to stay away from home all night, they can tell me by themselves,” Silver Spoon interrupted the maid decisively. “So unless they unexpectedly come back from their vacation right now, I’ll be off in a few minutes.”
She walked over to the maid whose face still spoke of an inner fight with herself over if she should say something about this or not. But when the stuffed bunny was taken from her hoof, it seemed like any confidence she had to talk up to her employer’s daughter was taken with it. She shot a troubled look back over her shoulder at the youngest filly of the house as she walked over to the other side of the room. There she started du dust of a wide shelf filled with a vast amount of unread books.
Silver Spoon made as much haste as possible to get her things packed while not looking nervous or panicking. The butler’s attitude and this maid’s words made her want to get out of the house as fast as possible. She wasn’t afraid that they would actually hold her back if she really wanted to go. But she didn’t want Apple Bloom to witness any more of that. In that mood she stuffed everything she might need into her saddlebags and then they made their escape.
Out of the reach of any house personnel, just behind the gates Apple Bloom wanted to know again: “Ya’ really have a plush bunny named Mr. Snuffles?”
“Yeah, what about it?” Silver Spoon asked nervously.
“Nothin’, it just seemed so odd. Ah’ can’t imagin’ ya’ cuddled up with that doll. Or any other.”
This answer didn’t really help Silver Spoon. On the contrary, it only added to her uncomfortable state. She had to ask: “Um, why not?”
Apple Bloom shrugged: “Ah’ don’t know. Ah’ guess it didn’t fit the image Ah’ had of ya’ in ma’ mind.”
Her words started to turn Silver Spoon’s nervousness into anxiety. “And what kind of image is that?”
“Ah’ don’t know if Ah’ should tell ya’…”
Despite her doubts if she wanted to hear it, Silver Spoon knew deep inside her heart she would have to face the answer to her question sooner or later. And sooner seemed the better option to her, considering what else they would probably have to talk about.
She put as much cheerfulness as was possible for her into her next words: “It’s okay, really.”
Apple Bloom gave her a quick thoughtful glance. Then, with a nod and an understanding smile, she said: “Okay, but let me say again, that’s what I used to think. As in ‘not thinking it anymore’, okay?”
She paused for a moment until Silver Spoon gave a quick nod.
“Up until now, I never imagined ya’ havin’ a nice side. Don’t get me wrong, Ah’ know ya’ do. But before, thinkin’ of ya’ meant rememberin’ ya’ bein’ mean to me. Somehow in my head I always saw ya’ with that nasty smile, planning what ya’ could do next to get on ma’ nerves. That just doesn’t fit with ya’ quietly sleepin’ while holdin’ a bunny in yer arms.”
Apple Bloom kept glancing over at Silver Spoon as they trotted along. She had fallen silent. Even though she had asked Apple Bloom to tell her this, even though she had expected everything she had said it had hit the grey little filly pretty hard.
“Hey, everythin’ okay? Did Ah’ go too far? Honestly, that’s not how I think of ya’ now.”
Apple Bloom’s concerned voice woke Silver Spoon up from her state of distraction. She looked around. Those words came from behind her. Apple Bloom had stopped and fell a few feet behind. Silver Spoon sighed:
“No, you didn’t go too far. I did. That is something I know now. In fact, I guess I knew that since I made you… well since… since what happened three days ago. But hearing this, how you really thought of me. It hurt me. But not because I’m insulted. It’s because it just made me realize that I must have been really horrible to you. That’s not how I want to be thought of by anypony. And before we start our camping night, I want you to know that I am sorry. Not just for what I said three days ago but for everything that has happened between us.”
She looked directly into Apple Bloom’s eyes. For a moment they widened in disbelief. But not in shock, it was a pleasant kind of disbelief, like when somepony gets an unexpected present. The next moment these eyes completed a smile that spread over her face.
She said happily: “Apology accepted!”
> Chapter 7
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 7

Silver Spoon had felt so relieved she had almost skipped along the rest of the way to Fluttershy’s cottage. The short exchange had taken a lot of weight from her shoulders. This didn’t mean there would be nothing they had to talk about, but all that could wait until later. For now she was happy and excited.
Fluttershy greeted them with a friendly smile while Angel just glared at Silver Spoon. The two fillies greeted her back and walked around the house. Silver Spoon kept looking back at Angel as long as it was possible for her. The bunny’s eyes were locked on her.
“What is up with this bunny?” she asked worriedly.
“Angel? What about him?”
“I don’t know, he just seems to hate me.”
“Nah, Ah’ don’t think so. He wasn’t too fond of me and ma’ friends at first but after we had spent a night here he completely turned around. Once he gets used to ya’, he’s a real nice little thing.”
“Okay, if you say so.”
Silver Spoon couldn’t keep her tone free of skepticism. She wanted to believe Apple Bloom but that bunny hadn’t shown even the littlest bit of sympathy for her in any way so far. She was thankful that a distraction from the small animal was right at hoof. As soon as they had dropped their saddlebags Apple Bloom started to show Silver Spoon what they needed to do before they could really start their camping night.
The first thing was setting up the tent. Silver Spoon would have never imagined how many small steps were necessary to build something that was basically a few poles with a tarp. But soon she got the hang of it, obviously much to Apple Bloom’s surprise. Silver Spoon felt pride spreading inside her chest when her new friend told her that neither she nor her friends were able to handle it this quickly.
After the tent was ready they had to look for firewood to set up a camp fire. Silver Spoon had a much harder time with this task. Not so much with figuring out what kind of branches were suitable for a camp fire. To her, walking around and carrying all the wood along was boring and tiresome. And a few times Apple Bloom led the two of them a bit too close to the Everfree Forest for her taste.
When Silver Spoon had finally learned how to start a fire without a match or a lighter the sun had already started to turn the horizon into a bright orange-red shade. As the fire grew and the wood crackled, Silver Spoon felt the satisfying glow of accomplishment. For a moment she sat down and looked happily at the campfire she had set up.
“We’re not done yet.”
Apple Blooms voice cut into her thoughts.
“There’s still more?” Silver Spoon asked disbelievingly.
“A whole lot. Next thing is this.”
The red maned filly smiled as she pulled a bag of marshmallows from her saddlebags.
“I think I can handle this task,” Silver Spoon grinned.
She knew it wasn’t anything special but nonetheless she observed the slowly roasting marshmallow with fascination. Sure, she had eaten marshmallows before but only those already done served by the house staff. Watching them turn brown accompanied by the crackles of burning wood was more fascinating and – more importantly – fun than she would have been able to imagine or admit.
It was only when she was about to eat her hoof-roasted snack that she realized how joyful she must have looked. It was the first time she looked away from the fire since she had put her marshmallows on a stick. Now she saw Apple Bloom’s amused expression. Silver Spoon felt herself blushing and quickly turned her face back towards he fire.
“This is more fun than I expected,” she mumbled, then blushed even more.
“I can see that.”
Apple Bloom’s response was cheerful, without any trace of malice. There it was again, that sickening kindness of hers. Silver Spoon sighed, but then smiled again.
“Now I know,” she told Apple bloom, still looking into the flames.
“That’s good,” replied Apple ‘Bloom. “What do ya’ now know?”
“I know why.” She turned her head, so her eyes met Apple Bloom’s again. “Why I wanted to do this and why I didn’t want to do this. Why I always hated you and your friends so much.”
She paused for a brief moment, waiting for some kind of response from Apple Bloom. But she sat silent, with an expectant look in her eyes. So Silver Spoon continued:
“You always were so cheerful and happy. Not just you on your own, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, too. Whatever happened, whatever you did, everything seemed to be a big fun party. Even if it was the simplest of things, you enjoyed it. I never understood why. My family is rich. I have everything. And if I don’t have it, my parents will buy it for me. I always thought that means we should be the happy ones. But then I see your little trio. And all the other fillies in our class. All of you are always happy. And nopony at school ever cared about my family’s money. Or our house. Or any of my expensive toys nopony else has. They always ignored what made me…”
She choked on her words. Something inside of her was holding them back with an iron claw. Then Apple Bloom finished the last sentence for her:
“What made ya’ better than them?”
“Yes, that’s what I used to think.”
Silver Spoon looked at the ground flickering in the light of the campfire. She was afraid to see resent or anger in Apple Bloom’s face if she looked up. And that she could start crying any moment, as she already felt tears of shame rising behind her eyes.
“Ya’ used to? So, ya’ don’t anymore?”
The lack of any form of indignation in Apple Bloom’s voice gave Silver Spoon the much needed reassurance to go on: “No, I don’t. I’m not even sure if I was really convinced of that for a long time now. I guess at some point I started clinging to this thought just to make me feel better. I was hated for what I was sure to be admired for. If it hadn’t been for Diamond Tiara, I wouldn’t have had any friends. And I think it was the same for her. And still is. In the end we convinced each other that we actually were better and all of you were just too stupid and low-class to see that. We built a friendship over what made us outsiders.”
“Yeah, Ah’ can relate to that,” she heard Apple Bloom sighing. That made her risk lifting her view again. Apple Bloom wasn’t looking at Silver Spoon, she looked at her own flank. A new wave of shame overcame Silver Spoon and she started talking to the ground again.
“Yeah, that… I’m sorry about whatever I have said. It was just that… that… Out of everypony in our class you were always the worst to me.”
Again she waited for Apple Bloom to say something but she heard only silence. She peeked up cautiously. Apple Bloom’s expression was hard to read for her. It looked like the yellow filly tried to figure out if she was surprised by that statement or not. Silver Spoon lowered her eyes again and went on:
“Please don’t be angry at me for saying this, but from the first day in school you were just some farm filly from a poor farm family to me. You had nothing and were supposed to admire me, be jealous of me. But instead you were happy. You dared to be cheerful even though you didn’t have anything. At least, that’s what I imagined your life to be. And somehow you still are somewhere in my mind. I just can’t help it. Whenever I try to imagine you at home, I see you and your family in a moldering little hut, built somewhere inside a huge, dark forest of apple trees.”
“Then why don’t ya’ come over to our farm some time and see what it really looks like? I’m sure when Ah’ ask Applejack ya’ can even stay for dinner.”
Apple Bloom’s question scrambled Silver Spoon’s thoughts within a second. She looked disbelievingly at the smiling face in front of her. Silver Spoon couldn’t help herself, she just grinned and shook her head.
“Ya’ don’t want to?” Apple Bloom asked crestfallen.
Now Silver Spoon started to laugh.
“You’re insufferable.”
When she saw Apple Bloom getting more worried by the moment she added: “I really don’t know how you do this. I just told you all that and your first and only reaction is inviting me over for dinner.”
Apple Bloom still didn’t say anything. Silver Spoon wiped some tears from her eyes. “Don’t worry, I do want to see your farm and if it’s okay, have dinner with your family.”
“Great!” Much relief carried in Apple Bloom’s voice. “That’s settled then. Now Ah’d like to know, what did all that have to do with me bein’ a… Ah’ mean, havin’ no cutie mark?”
“Right,” Silver Spoon nodded, “I was getting to that. Cutie marks seemed to be the only thing you were actually getting jealous about. That wasn’t hard to make out. The more of our class-mates got one the more anxious you became. Finally I really had something you wanted. And as much as I don’t want to admit it now, I loved that feeling. Taunting you about it became something like a hobby for me. Even more since Diamond Tiara was terrified you might actually get your cutie mark before she got hers.”
“Hm, Ah’ think Ah’ see what ya’ mean. But I still don’t get what ya’ said about me bein’ the worst of all in our class. What did ya’ mean by that?”
“Well, like I said, you were exactly that kind of filly I always imagined to admire me for all that I have. And you just dared not doing that. And not only that, you somehow managed to be happier than me even though you were that poor.”
Silver Spoon paused briefly. She knew she would have to elaborate on this point when she had brought up this topic. Nonetheless it was hard to put the following into words. Despite her resolve to be completely honest with Apple Bloom this one thing was more about being honest with herself than anything she had told the filly next to her so far. She mustered all her strength and added:
“But on top of all that, it’s your sister.”
“Ma’ sister?” Apple Bloom sounded confused and shocked at the same time. “What does she have to do with this? Did she ever do anythin’ to ya? Have ya’ ever even met her?”
Again, it took Silver Spoon a few seconds to bring herself to keep talking.
“No, I never met her, at least in a way that I talked to her or something like that. I only saw her a few times, like when she picked you up from school or at the cute-ceañera. And she never did or said anything to me. That’s not it. It’s just that you get along so well with her. Whenever you’re together you’re so nice to each other. You always seem so happy when you’re with her. And when she’s not around, every other thing I hear from you is ‘Applejack this’ and ‘ma’ sister that’. Like she was some saint or something like that.”
“But why’d that bother ya’ so much?” Apple Bloom inquired. Once more Silver Spoon wondered how that filly was able to stay this calm. Yes, she sounded confused but still, there was no trace of anger in her demeanor. But as comforting as this fact was, it didn’t keep the last of the short flare of joy Silver Spoon had moments ago from vanishing. She fought hard to ignore the sudden lump in her throat. With a shaking voice she forced out the answer:
“Because it made me jealous. I always wished my sister was as awesome as yours.”
Silver Spoon could see in Apple Bloom’s eyes how her mind was working on what had just been said. They looked right through her, as if the red maned filly had forgotten her company within an instant. Then, an endless moment later, the same eyes widened.
“Ya’ have a sister?”
Apple Bloom was yelling in shock, much to Silver Spoon’s bewilderment. She had expected this kind of reaction many times this day, but not to this. That end of her confession was the rather unimportant one to her. She blinked a few times while she tried to think of something to respond to that exclamation.
But all she could come up with was: “Um, yeah?”
Silver Spoon waited for Apple Bloom to say something. But when she only kept looking dumbfounded at the grey filly, Silver Spoon tilted her head.
“Apple Bloom?”
When she heard her name the yellow coated filly snapped out of whatever state she was in. Silver Spoon couldn’t make out if it was shock, astonishment or something in between. Or maybe something completely different. Whatever it had been, now she obviously realized her unusual behavior as the color of her face started to match the color of her mane.
“Oh, Ah’m… Ah’ mean…” she stuttered, “It’s just that, well...”
Silver Spoon raised a hoof to silence Apple Bloom. “Look, whatever it is, just say it. After everything I said to you not just today but ever since we’re in the same class, it will be alright.”
Apple Bloom took a deep breath and nodded. With an apologetic smile she said: “Ah’ know it’s silly. It’s just that Ah’ always imagined ya’ to be an only child. No, not just imagined. Ah’ was convinced that ya’ were. Ah’ knew ya’ were. In ma’ imagination, a rich, spoiled kid just has to be an only child. Ah’ don’t even know why…”
Silver Spoon couldn’t believe what she heard. The implied insults didn’t even bother her one bit. The whole idea that had been spread out by Apple Bloom sounded so silly. Why in the world should the number of one’s siblings be important for how they turn out to be?
An eyebrow raised in puzzlement she asked: “That’s why you freak out like that?”
Apple Bloom scratched her chin, obviously entranced in her own thoughts. “Ah’ don’t know. It’s just that a bigger sister is somepony ya’ look up to, who helps ya’ to be a better pony. In ma’ opinion it’s impossible to have a bigger sister and become somepony like ya’.”
As soon as she had finished this explanation her eyes widened. She gave Silver Spoon a look as if she had forgotten the other filly was still there. Hastily she added: “Ah’ mean, like ya’ were.”
Silver Spoon sighed: “I wish you were right. My sister isn’t anything like that. She always makes fun of me. She always finds something to tease me with. The nicest thing she ever did for me was naming my bunny.”
“Yer bunny? Ya’ mean that stuffed bunny?”
“Yes. I got it from my father when I had a terrible cold.” Silver Spoon stuck the marshmallow holding branch she still had in her hooves into the ground and started rummaging her saddlebags. “And when my sister brought me some hot soup that day, she saw it. She wanted to know what its name was, but I hadn’t thought of one. Then she said Mr. Snuffles would be a good name. And I liked it, so my bunny got its name.”
“Really?” Apple Bloom’s voice was pure disbelief. “That’s the nicest thing she ever did for you?
Finally Silver Spoon had found the stuffed animal they were talking about. She held it in front of her face. In the gleaming flicker of the camp fire its eyes looked like they were alive, filled with sadness and sympathy.
“As far as I can remember, yes. It’s so strange, even I know that. But that day was one of the happiest days I can think of. Even if I was sick. Everypony were so nice to me. Everypony took care of me. Even my sister.”
A warm feeling spread inside her chest, like she was happy but at the time she wasn’t. It was more like a physical memory of being happy. A kind of joy she was missing more than anything.
“And that’s why Mr. Snuffles is so important me. As long as I have him he will remind me that my sister is actually a nice pony and give me hope that she’ll be as nice to me as she was then someday again. Not just she, everypony.”
Once more, silence fell between them. Silver Spoon held Mr. Snuffles to her chest and closed her eyes. In that moment, with the crackling, warm fire right next to her, some birds calling out to each other for their evening gathering, small animals rustling in the grass all around her, and the – sometimes annoying, sometimes soothing – chirping of crickets, Silver Spoon was finally able to voice a question that was burning in her soul for a long time:
“Why am I so lonely?”
She heard Apple Bloom move, then she felt the filly’s arms around her shoulders. For the second time in two days she realized how soothing the warmth of another pony’s hug was.
“Yer not,” Apple Bloom said quietly, almost whispering into her ear, “not anymore. Diamond Tiara is still yer friend. Ah’ know Cheerilee will always be there for us. That Bon Bon seems to really like ya’. Ah’m sure ya’ sister will be as nice to you as she was eventually. And don’t forget about yer parents still being there.” Silver Spoon wasn’t sure but she thought she heard a slight tremble in Apple Bloom’s voice. She was amazed how much sympathy that filly was able to bring up for her after all. “And if it count’s fer anythin’, now ya’ll have me as a friend.”
“No,” responded Silver Spoon, “it doesn’t count for anything. It counts for everything. You have no idea how much this means to me, that you’re able to say this.”
For a few seconds she savored the embrace, then slowly pulled away from Apple Bloom to look her into the eyes. Even though she felt tears slowly running down her cheeks she managed to smile at her.
“I still have no idea how and why, but I don’t care anymore. What matters to me right now is just that you feel that way.”
“Ya’ just wait and see,” smiled Apple Bloom, still one hoof on her shoulder. “When Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle are back, ya’ll have two more friends.”
“Are you sure? Maybe Sweetie Belle, but Scootaloo hates me…”
“No, she doesn’t hate ya’. Ah’ know it looks that way but trust me, she doesn’t. And it isn’t so much ya’ she has problems with – not that big problems that is – it’s Diamond Tiara. She has never really gotten over what happened at the school newspapers. Ah’ don’t know what Diamond Tiara told you about that time…”
They had never talked much about her actual work at the newspapers. Mostly because Silver Spoon wasn’t interested in such things. She had taken a few looks at the newspapers her father kept reading and they were boring. The books she had were far more entertaining. But Diamond Tiara had told her how she had to leave the newspaper. She had been furious, foaming about Apple Bloom and her friends. And that was all Silver Spoon could really remember about this topic.
“Well, she told me she had to quit as the chief editor because you three… what was it she called it… saberstashed her.”
Cocking an eyebrow Apple Bloom asked: “We did what?”
“You know, worked against her. You tried to make her look bad.”
“Really? That’s how she sees it?” Apple Bloom laughed disbelievingly. “Did she ever say what it exactly was what that we did?”
Silver Spoon tried to remember. But that question had never been brought up. Her friend had just kept on rambling about how unfair she had been treated and Silver Spoon had just accepted it.
“No, not really. She just said it was your fault Cheerilee replaced her as chief editor with Featherweight.”
“Did she also tell ya’ that she blackmailed us into writin’ horrible things about each and everypony? That she would print really embarrassin’ stuff about ma’ friends and me when we wanted to quit?”
“She’d never do that!” Silver Spoon exclaimed in shock. She didn’t want to believe her friend could do something so terrible. Unquestionably, what they both had done in the past was mean-spirited, but neither of them would have ever done more than make fun of Apple Bloom’s little group.
“Ah’m really sorry and I know ya’ don’t want to believe me, but it’s true,” Apple Bloom replied with an apologetic look. “Ah’ know we started that whole Gabby Gums mess ourselves but it was her who forced us to write more when we wanted to stop it.”
“What mess? Who is Gabby Gums?”
“Our pen name we made up to write all those articles. Haven’t you read them?”
“No, I don’t read newspapers. It’s too boring.”
“Okay… Well, we wrote about all those embarrassin’ things nopony wants anypony to know about. And everypony loved it. Everypony except those who we wrote about, as ya’ can imagine. When we noticed how upset those ponies got, we wanted to quit but like Ah’ said, Diamond Tiara blackmailed us and we had to go on. Until we told everypony who we were and that we were sorry. That’s when Cheerilee made Featherweight the new editor in chief.
“And this whole blackmail thing Diamond Tiara pulled off is the reason why Scootaloo really hates her now. I mean, she never liked her to begin with but before that, Diamond Tiara just annoyed her. Since then…”
Silver Spoon interrupted her: “Okay, let’s say this is true, which I still can’t believe. What did Diamond Tiara know about you that she could use to blackmail you?”
“She had some photos of us on which we could be seen in some stupid situations. Well, the ones of Sweetie Belle and me weren’t that bad to be honest but still very embarrassin’. The one of Scootaloo on the other hoof was terrible.”
“What was it?” Silver Spoon wanted to know, but Apple Bloom shook her head.
“Please understand that Ah’ can’t tell ya’. She would never forgive me if Ah’ did. All Ah’ can say is that it showed somethin’ she’s really sensitive about. Somethin’ she has a hard time talkin’ about even to us, her friends. If it was to be made public in a newspaper, Ah’ don’t know what she would do.”
“And what does all of that have to do with me?”
“Honestly, nothin’. But that’s ma’ opinion. Scootaloo on the other hand somehow sees ya’ and Diamond Tiara as the same filly, Ah’ think. To her it doesn’t matter who of ya’ is responsible for what, she’ll just blame both of ya’ for it.”
Silver Spoon wanted to say ‘But that’s not fair, blaming me for something I’m not responsible for.’ But before she had opened her mouth a little voice inside her soul that sounded strangely like Bon Bon asked ‘Isn’t that like making fun of somepony because of something they aren’t responsible for? Like having no cutie mark?’
So instead she asked: “Do you think I can ever change her mind?”
Apple Bloom smiled: “Ah’ know ya’ can. We can. Ya’ll just need to be patient with her. She’s a very loyal and caring friend, that’s why she was so furious after what happened between ya’ and me. Ah’ think she still is angrier about all that than I was at the time it happened. But believe me, once she gets to know ya’ she’ll be the best friend ya’ could ever wish for.”
“If I’ll ever get the chance to get her to know me…” Silver Spoon mumbled.
“Don’t worry, Ah’ll help ya’ with that. As long as ya’ don’t give up, she’ll come around eventually. Trust me.”
On one hand Silver Spoon wanted to trust her. On the other hand she still had her doubts. Scootaloo always seemed so thickheaded and in some way, aggressive. But before she could finish her thoughts Apple Bloom all of a sudden changed the topic:
“Just wanted to warn ya’, Fluttershy is comin’ over.”
“Huh? Why would you need to warn me about that?” asked Silver Spoon and turned around. She was right, Fluttershy was on her way over to them, carrying a tray with drinks.
“Don’t want ya’ to get startled by her. It would upset her too much,” chuckled Apple Bloom.
Even though Silver Spoon had met their host only once she had a good idea what Apple Bloom meant. After what she had witnessed yesterday she could see the pegasus raveling in self-reproach just because someone had to live through half a second of minor shock because of her. Thanks to Apple Bloom’s effort Fluttershy was spared such feelings and delivered the self-made lemonade with her usual warm smile. After she had set down the tray in the grass she sat down right next to it.
“I hope I’m not interrupting you?”
They shook their heads. Even if she had, Silver Spoon would have never been able to tell her so. Whatever it was, something in her eyes just made it impossible for the little filly to say anything that might upset or even oppose her. And on top of that Silver Spoon wouldn’t want her to lose that mind-soothing smile.
“Good, I really wanted to take this chance and tell you how happy I am you are finally able to get along so well. And that, if you all want to, you can come here for another camping night together with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo when they are back.”
“Thanks, we’ll do that, Fluttershy,” Apple Bloom responded before Silver Spoon had a chance to say anything.
“Okay, then just one more thing and I will leave you alone. Is there anything special you want for breakfast tomorrow?”
This question took Silver Spoon by surprise. She looked back and forth between Fluttershy and Apple Bloom. The former still kept smiling like a grandmother – a very young grandmother – who wanted to give her favorite grand-child an extra special present. The latter looked expectantly at Silver Spoon. She blinked a few times. It was the first time she had been asked what she wanted to eat. Up until now it had always been the duty of her house’s chef to decide what would be served. Even when they went out to eat in a restaurant it were her parents who decided what menu was to be ordered.
“Err… I guess whatever you make will be fine…” Silver Spoon managed to say, only to be cut off by Apple Bloom’s excited shout:
“Let’s have pancakes!”
Fluttershy hesitated for a brief moment. Then she asked Silver Spoon: “Is that okay for you?”
“Yeah, sure,” nodded Silver Spoon, not really convinced herself.
“Fine,” smiled Fluttershy like somepony had given her a wonderful gift. “I’ll then be inside if you need anything. Have fun you two, but please, don’t stay up too late.”
With that she turned around and went back to her house.
As soon as she was out of sight Silver Spoon asked: “Pancakes for breakfast? Really?”
“Of course, there’s nothin’ better than hot pancakes with lots and lots of syrup in the mornin’,” grinned Apple Bloom. “Ya’ never tried that before?”
“No,” admitted Silver Spoon, “and I have never thought about it. Our kitchen staff is responsible for preparing any food. Nopony has ever asked me what I wanted.”
“Really? Not even for yer birthday?” Apple Bloom asked skeptically. 
“No, but our chef always knew what I liked best somehow.”
Still, Apple Bloom didn’t look convinced. She wasn’t shocked like before, but her look told clearly that she couldn’t quite process what she had been told.
“What’s wrong?” Silver Spoon wanted to know.
The answer came hesitantly: “The whole thought just feels strange to me. Having somepony cook ma’ meals for me?”
Now it was Silver Spoon’s turn once again to doubt what she had heard: “What, you cook your meals yourself?”
“Yes, of course,” Apple Bloom nodded. Then a wave of realization went over her face. “Well, not Ah’ maself, Applejack won’t let me come near the oven since Ah’ tried to get a cutie mark in cookin’. But she or ma’ brother do the cooking, sometimes even Granny Smith will do it. But Ah’ would never imagine somepony else, somepony not from our family doin’ the cookin’ for us. That would just feel… wrong.”
“Wrong? Do you think what we’re doing is wrong?” Silver Spoon did not even have to try to keep her tone free from any accusation. She was too curious to find out how Apple Bloom saw her and her way of life by now.
“No, of course not. Ah’m sorry, wrong might have been the, well, wrong word. It’s just that it’s so different from what Ah’m used to, Ah’ just can’t imagine maself living like that. I guess it’s the same the other way ‘round, ain’t it?”
Silver Spoon nodded: “Yeah, I think so. I never quite got how other fillies could stand having to tidy up their own rooms. The only times I have to do that is as a punishment.”
Apple Bloom stared at her for a moment. Then she started to laugh.
“Okay, ya’ got me. That is something I’d like somepony else to do for me.”
“Really? So you don’t like cleaning your home yourself?” Silver Spoon asked in sincere surprise. She wasn’t trying to mock Apple Bloom or make fun of her in any way.
“Of course not,” was the amused answer. “Who does?”
“I don’t know, it’s just that so many ponies do it. It’s just that I always thought…” Silver Spoon’s voice trailed off. Too late she realized that once again, she was going to say something she better shouldn’t.
Unfortunately she couldn’t make Apple Bloom unhear what had already left her mouth so it was to no surprise that the red maned filly asked: “Thought what?”
“That poor ponies were just that…” She paused again, still not knowing how to end this sentence best. Or at least, as inoffensive as possible. All she could come up with was: “…strange.”
This earned her the skeptical look she had already expected. She tried to explain herself: “Yes, I know they can’t pay somepony to do those things for them. But then again, I don’t know how they can stand doing it all on their own. It’s so boring and tiring.”
“They don’t exactly have a choice if they want to have a clean home. Ah’ guess it’s not that hard to live with when yer used to it.”
This wasn’t the snappy or sharp retort Silver Spoon had anticipated. Yet again, Apple Bloom had managed to laugh off a topic Silver Spoon had already deemed to be a mood killer. This gave her the confidence to say something she wanted to bring up for some time now:
“Being poor seems to take a lot to get used to…”
“Of course it does. But, could ya’ do me a favor? Please stop callin’ anypony who can’t hire somepony to do their housework for them poor. That sounds like they can barely feed themselves.”
Even though Apple Bloom still kept a neutral tone Silver Spoon was surprised by this statement.
“Huh? I thought that’s what those ponies were called. At least my sister and mother do so. Is it really such a bad word?”
“I wouldn’t say bad, no,” Apple Bloom shook her head. “But inappropriate. I guess most ponies would get offended if ya’d call them poor just because they’re not as rich as yerself.”
“That might explain… a lot.”
“Guess so,” Apple Bloom responded once again with an air of joy that felt almost unnatural to Silver Spoon. “But don’t ya’ dare getting’ all depressed over it again. Ah’ told ya’ before and Ah’ tell ya’ again, Ah’m not mad at ya’ for anythin’ anymore.”
Silver Spoon gave a weak smile. As much as she wanted to adhere this advice there were still many fears tugging at her mind.
“Yes, you aren’t. But what about all the others? Not just Scootaloo, I mean all of them. Will they even give me a chance?”
Apple Bloom rolled her eyes but kept her encouraging smile: “Of course they will. Ah’ did and if Ah’ can do it, they can, too.”
“And that’s what I’m afraid of. I told you before, you are unbelievably nice and forgiving. And somehow you made me see things a lot differently within just a few days. Even so much that I still don’t know how you were able to give me a chance in the first place. Even go so far and inviting me to go camping.”
“Ah’ guess most of that honor goes to Fluttershy. If it hadn’t been fer her convincin’ me of givin’ ya’ another chance or rather, one real chance at all, Ah’ now would hate ya’ more than ever. But she really has a way of makin’ ya’ see things from another point of view.”
“So maybe we should ask Fluttershy to invite all of our classmates over for some tea?” Silver Spoon grinned.
Apple Bloom responded chuckling: “Maybe, if everything else fails. But seriously, stop worryin’ about that now. We’ll find a way to let them see yer not who they think ya’ were. But there’s somethin’ else ya’ should worry about fer now.”
“Huh? What do you mean?” Silver Spoon asked. She twisted her mind but couldn’t think of anything Apple Bloom might be referring to. She gave the yellow filly a helpless, questioning look, who in return chuckled and pointed at the branch still sticking in the ground besides Silver Spoon. She took a closer look at it. There was still a long forgotten marshmallow pinned on top of it.
“Guess it’s cold by now, but ya’ can still eat it.”
	
> Chapter 8
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 8

Apple Bloom was right. The marshmallow was cold. And yet, it tasted better than any other Silver Spoon has had before. She chewed happily on the fluffy lump of sweetness while already placing another one in the fire. Like the first, she watched this taking on a nice brown color, not unlike a freshly roasted slice of toast. And like the first time she watched this process she felt happy. But unlike the first time, this wasn’t over the expectation of what was still to come and thankfulness for the opportunity given so unexpectedly to her. This time it was the joy starting to fill in the gaps left behind by the worries and sorrows this evening had lifted from her soul.
The next marshmallow, this time still warm, tasted even better. Her parents had always made sure their family would only get the best food available and had made a big point of letting every guest they ever had for dinner know how ‘exquisite’ everything  was that had been served to them. But as far as it concerned Silver Spoon for now, this little white thing turned brown was the best food she ever tasted in her life.
She couldn’t help but smile and say: “Thank you.”
Looking up at Apple Bloom she saw her new friend was just as happy as Silver Spoon felt.
“For this chance. For wanting to help me. And for listening to me.”
Apple Bloom had already opened her mouth, but Silver Spoon wasn’t finished.
“No, don’t tell me I don’t need to thank you. Maybe you don’t need me saying it, but I do. I want to thank you. And I wanted to let you know I’m really looking forward to see what your friends will say about this.”
“Actually, me too.”
Silver Spoon was surprised at how thoughtful Apple Bloom sounded.
“What, I thought you were so sure they will accept me?”
“Yeah, ma’ friends will. Eventually. But what about your friend?”
“You mean Diamond Tiara?”
She knew the answer before she had even spoken the name. She even had said friend. In the singular. Of course she meant her only friend. Her only other friend. And she had a point.
“I don’t know. I want to say she will accept you as a friend, too. I’m sure deep inside her heart she feels just as lonely as I did. All I can tell you is what you told me. Give her time and let her get to know you. I can’t see why she wouldn’t want you as a friend then.”
“Ah’ sure hope so. Ah’m still so excited that Fluttershy was right and yer really as nice as she said ya’d be. If Diamond Tiara would come around too, it would be awesome.”
Silver Spoon smiled.
“I know I’m not exactly in a position to say this. But let’s not talk about that for now. You’ve just convinced me we shouldn’t worry about these things at this time. Let’s just have a fun evening, okay?”
Now Apple Bloom’s smile was back as well. “Yeah, yer right. Maybe we should move on to another camping tradition.”
“And that would be?” Silver Spoon asked curiously.
Apple Bloom’s mouth widened into a grin. Excitedly, she said: “Storytelling!”
“Nice, I like stories,” Silver Spoon joined Apple Bloom’s excitement. “But, what kind of stories are we talking about?”
Apple Bloom scratched her chin. “Hm, normally scary ones. Or exciting ones. But maybe we should use this to get to know each other a little better. Why don’t we tell stories about ourselves in turn.”
It didn’t take long for Silver Spoon to consider this suggestion. “Okay, but maybe you should go first. From all I heard about and saw from you, your life is way more exciting than mine. And I’m really curious to hear what you were talking about when you said Fluttershy could take on a real dragon.”
For a moment Silver Spoon had the feeling Apple Bloom was going to disagree. There was a hint of disappointed surprise in her amber eyes, like this wasn’t exactly what she had had in mind. Something told Silver Spoon that the red maned filly would have rather wanted to hear a story than tell one.
But before Silver Spoon had a chance to offer just that Apple Bloom said:  “Ah’ guess ya’ mean that story with the cockathingy Ah’ mentioned?”
“Yes, that one,” Silver Spoon nodded. “But if you don’t want to go first, I can do it.”
“No, it’s okay,” Apple Bloom said. “It was ma’ idea, so Ah’ll tell the first story. So, Ah’ told ya’ already, we had a sleepover here before, right? That was the same night this story happened.
“It began right about when we were about to go to sleep. Just as Fluttershy wanted to turn off the lights, we all heard the chickens out in the coop frantic’ly cluckin’. Somethin’ had really drove them to a panic. Of course we all ran down and helped Fluttershy calmin’ them down, not even knowing what had happened. And we never found out.
“Believe me, catching them was quite some work. They were all over the place, scared to death. And when we finally thought we had them all, ma’ friends and Ah’ see some clawprints leadin’ from the chicken coop right into the Everfree Forest. So of course, we followed the trail.”
“What do you mean, ‘of course’?” Silver Spoon interrupted. “Couldn’t you have just told Fluttershy?”
“Ah’ s’pose we could have,” Apple Bloom admitted, “but we thought it couldn’t have gone far.”
To Silver Spoon, any step into that forest was one step too far. But then again, she had witnessed and heard that Apple Bloom had demonstrated an impressive lack of caution and consideration which had led to all kinds of dangerous or at least problematic situations. And considering this unnecessary venture into a woodland full of potentially dangerous critters had already taken place, there was no point in arguing about sense and nonsense. She nodded to let Apple Bloom know she should go on, while Silver Spoon picked up Mr. Snuffles again.
“So, like Ah’ said, we thought the chicken couldn’t have gone far into the forest. But we were mistaken, and before we knew it, we had walked deeper into the woods than we had expected or wanted. Still, it was a warm night and the forest had been so quiet and peaceful, none of us had any doubts we should keep on searching. But then, after a while, we still hadn’t found anything. Instead we were found by Fluttershy.”
Silver Spoon couldn’t hold herself back from commenting: “I guess she was pretty mad, huh?”
But Apple Bloom shook her head: “No, not at all. She was just glad she’d found us.”
Of course. Why would somepony actually be mad at her for doing something really stupid? Again, she had to tell herself that there was no point bringing that up now.
“That was when she told us about the cockathingy. Even though I should mention now that that isn’t its real name, but Ah’ just can’t remember what it’s really called. At first, we weren’t scared. The way Fluttershy described it sounded way too silly. ‘A creature with the head of a chicken and the body of a snake.’ Who‘d ever think somethin’ like that could be scary?”
Silver Spoon knew for sure that she did. Actually, she couldn’t see how somepony wouldn’t.
“But before we could have gone anywhere, we saw the missin’ chicken runnin’ by, right behind Fluttershy. Unfortunately, so did the… monster. It was hidin’ in the bushes, right where this unfortunate chicken was runnin’ to. Like Ah’ said, we weren’t afraid in any way to meet this creature, but when it rose from that bush… Ya’ can’t imagine what it was like. It looked like it was growing right out of the ground, bigger and bigger. Ah’ think it was even taller than ma’ big brother. There it was, spreadin’ its large, scaly wings, starin’ at us with its horrifyin’ red eyes. The next thing we knew it gazed at the chicken and it turned into stone on the spot.”
Silver Spoon was already clutching to her stuffed bunny. Now, she pressed it even harder to her heart. Hadn’t Apple Bloom said she was not going to tell a scary story? And how in the world was she able to sit here, only a few yards away from the very place this monster was roaming. And the silver maned filly could have sworn those trees had moved closer to them in the past few minutes.
“Needless to say, we were scared to death. Ah’ can tell ya’ I had already lost ma’ head, runnin’ away from that thing. That’s when Ah’ heard Flutterhsy callin’, orderin’ us to get behind her. None of us had any mind to disagree with that. And as soon as we had done as she had told us to, she turned around and took on the cockathingy.
“She told it off like Ah’ hadn’t seen it before while she stared it into the ground. Honestly, Ah’ve no idea anymore what she said, but that thing crumbled under her words. In the end it was wimperin’ around and returned the chicken to normal. Then it ran off into the forest, wailing like a little foal. All in all Ah’ think we can feel lucky we made it out of there unharmed. But on the other hoof, as we found out, that thing had turned Twilight into stone earlier.”
“Who?” Silver Spoon interrupted whispering. She didn’t dare to speak any louder in fear of attracting something unwanted from the forest.
“Twilight Sparkle,” Apple Bloom explained. “Ya’ know her, the librarian we met with the class a few month ago. She told us later she got ambushed when she was on her way to see Zecora.” When Silver Spoon was about to ask again who that was, she continued: “The zebra living in the Everfree Forest everypony was so afraid of not so long ago. Turned out she actually is really nice and knows a lot about potions and herbs and such things.”
Silver Spoon wasn’t sure if living in the Everfree was a sign of bravery or stupidity, but that wasn’t at all what she wanted to talk about now. Another matter pressed on her mind: “And when you found that Twilight, what happened then?”
“Not much. We went back to the cottage and finally got some sleep. Even Twilight stayed over. In the morning, Rarity came over to walk me and ma’ friends home.”
The silver maned filly sighed. She had already put aside the topic of missing punishments for stupidity, but something else had come up instead.
“Really, that is all?”
Apple Bloom looked confused. “Yeah, nothin’ else happened that night. Wasn’t that enough for ya’?”
“That’s not what I mean. How in the world were you able to just go to sleep like that? How are you able to camp so close to this forest? If it had been me, I would have run home as fast as I can and locked myself in my room for at least a weak. And I would have left the lights on the whole time.”
“If Ah’d been on my own Ah’ guess Ah’d done that, too. But with ma’ friends there, and especially Fluttershy Ah’ felt quite safe. If Ah’d been at home, Ah’ had Applejack and Big Mac lookin’ after me and there’s no monster in Equestria that they’d let get me. And about the forest, it’s not that bad. I’ve been there a few times and as long as you don’t walk into the darker parts past sunset, there’s nothing to fear.”
“But don’t you ever fear that some of those creatures from those darker parts might enter the town?”
Silver Spoon shivered at her own words.
“No, not really.” Apple Bloom shook her head. “Not as long as we keep Snips and Snails in check.”
Silver Spoon looked at her for a moment, than she bursted into laughter. The memory in itself wasn’t actually that funny. For all the stupid ideas those two have had, bringing that giant bear into town was by far the dumbest. But even if remembering that frightful night when something that looked like a large piece of night-sky that had come to life had been wrecking havoc across town wasn’t in any way a reason to laugh, the way Apple Bloom was able to say those words with a straight face and a dead serious tone was too much for Silver Spoon.
Through the tears in her eyes she could see Apple Bloom’s smiling face. She wasn’t sure if that filly was bemused by her exaggerated reaction or if this was exactly what she had been hoping for. But nonetheless it had helped Silver Spoon to lighten up again.
“Okay, we should keep an eye on them in school,” she agreed, still giggling. “I guess it’s my turn, then. But I have to warn you, my stories won’t be nearly as exciting as yours.”
“Don’t worry, they don’t have to be,” Apple Bloom brushed her worries aside.
“Okay then, is there anything in particular you’d like to hear about?”
“Well…” Apple Bloom started. “A lot of things, but there’s one that I would like to hear more than anything else…”
“How I got my cutie mark?” Silver Spoon cut right to the point.
Apple Bloom, looking flustered, answered: “Yes, but Ah’ don’t want ya’ to think that’s the sole reason Ah’ invited ya’ here, so…”
The grey filly smiled: “Don’t worry, I was kinda expecting this. Just because my grades aren’t as good as yours doesn’t mean I’m stupid, you know?”
The only reaction she got from this was a shade of crimson spreading across Apple Bloom’s face, clearly visible even against the yellow-red flickering of their campfire.
“Don’t worry,” she giggled, “I’ve expected you to ask me way sooner. I guess you were to busy listening to my complaints. But before I tell you this story there is something I’d like to ask you, if it’s okay?”
Apple Bloom nodded, still looking flustered, while saying: “It’s been okay all evening and Ah’ think Ah’ can answer one more question before hearin’ ya’ story.”
“Okay, it’s about your brother and sister. You mentioned them again, like you always do. But whenever you’re talking about what they would or wouldn’t do, it always sounds to me like you’re talking about stuff that should be parent’s business anyway. It’s almost like you don’t-“
Click.
She instantly cursed herself. Hadn’t she claimed to not being stupid just a second ago? It had taken her way too long to make this leap of logic. But now that they were talking about her cutie mark, the final piece of thought fell into place and completed this puzzle. She did know that nopony, except for the princesses maybe, lived forever. How in the world could she have ignored that this was true for parents as well for so long?
Shocked at her own insensibility she stared at Apple Bloom, her mouth still half open. She could already feel the emotional rollercoaster she had been riding the whole evening getting ready to take another dive. Close to a panic, struggling for words she silently prayed for a chance to unsay her last words.
But then Apple Bloom spoke what Silver Spoon was trying to avoid: “It’s like Ah’ don’t have parents?”
Her voice was calm, yet still stricken with a hint of sadness. It was enough to twist Silver Spoon’s guts.
“Ah’ thought everypony knew that…”
They both fell silent. The grey little filly felt helpless, still unsure of what to say. Over the crackles of the fire, the hooting of an owl was carried over from somewhere. It sounded like it was calling her out on her ignorance.
After a moment of eternity, Silver Spoon simply muttered: “I’m sorry, I really didn’t know.”
“No, ya’ don’t have to be sorry,” said Apple Bloom. “It’s not yer fault if ya’ didn’t know.”
“But I should have known. I should have figured that out  a long time ago.”
Apple Bloom shook her head and saying: “Again, don’t worry about that. Ah’ don’t blame ya’. Just forget about it and start yer story. Maybe that’ll distract ya from it.”
Still with faint sadness in her eyes, the red maned filly smiled encouragingly. But Silver Spoon still that didn’t help Silver Spoon.
“About that story, I don’t know if it would be so good to tell right now. You see, my cutie mark is… Well… Now that I know of your parents and all…”
“Huh? What does a spoon have to do with ma’ parents not being here anymore?”
Silver Spoon’s stomach felt like it turned upside down.
“You see, it is not a spoon…”
“Then what is it?”
“Well, um… You really don’t recognize it? Does everypony think this is a spoon?”
She looked at her own flank.
“Yeah. What else should it be? It looks like one. And yer name is Silver Spoon, so it only seemed fitting.”
At first she wanted to protest this way of logic. Then again, many parents seemed to have a strange knack for naming their foals astonishingly matching to their future cutie marks. She could see how a lot of ponies would come to this false conclusion about her cutie mark in that regard. But it didn’t help her solving this matter any better.
“Okay, so it might look like a spoon, but it is something else. Something completely different. And I don’t-“
“Come on, stop beatin’ around the bush and just tell me how ya’ got it, then Ah’ll know what it is, too.”
Silver Spoon could clearly hear how Apple Bloom tried to hide some upwelling annoyance. She sighed: “Okay, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
In a last attempt to prolong the now inevitable, she took an exaggeratedly long sip of the lemonade.
“Before I begin, do you want one of the candy apples?” she asked.
“Yeah, thanks,” nodded Apple Bloom, smiling again.
After she had handed the bag with the promised sweets over to Apple Bloom, she finally began her story:
“You may remember that it happened during the summer vacation after our first year at school. Of course, we – that is my family and me – spent the time at our summer house. Like every year. And ever since I’ve been able to walk, my sister and I were taking tours to the nearby village. She was supposed to look after me, but in the end, she just met with friends she had there and would leave me to do what I wanted to. My parents would still get mad if they ever found out, but why should we have told them? Otherwise I would have had to stay with my sister. This would have meant I wouldn’t have gotten ignored just by her, but by her friends, too, for a change.
“But so I was free to explore the village on my own. It was really small, Ponyville is almost a big city compared to it. Before long, I knew the place in and out.
“I even made some friends there. As far as you can call them friends if you only see them for three weeks a year. At best. But nonetheless, I like spending time with them. They did always admire me for my family’s wealth. Our house near the beach was well known to all of them and they always told me how much they would like to live in that house. Now that I think of it, maybe that’s why I expected it to be the same in school.
“To be honest, back in Fohlengarten I was extremely shy. Sure, the others let me play with them and I did have fun times, but I had never been able to make any real friends. I mean, like friendships that lasted longer than until their parents came in the afternoon and took them back home.
“Anyways, one of the fillies I used to play with had a grandfather. I mean, most of the others had grandfathers too, but this particular one had a job that I found interesting from the very first moment I saw it. He was a silversmith. He made all kind of things out of silver. Necklets, rings and other jewellery. Goblets, plates, forks, knives, and yes, also spoons. Sometimes, ponies would ask him for some decorations for their front gates. He even showed me some picture frames he had made. That was some kind of tradition he had with his wife, he told me. Every year he would make another special picture frame and on their wedding day, they would have their picture taken and place it in that frame.
“In their living room, there was a whole shelf only for those pictures. It was an amazing sight, seeing them being together on all of them. Of course, they looked a little bit older on each new one, but you know what? Their smiles never changed on any of those. They looked just as happy on the last one as on the first one.
“But there was one other thing he made. I’ll never forget how he described it; a sign to the ones dear to you who had to move on to another place. A place from where no letter will reach you and no train ever stops to bring them back. But from where they can see and hear you. They know when you think about them, when you remember them, and when you miss them. But you can’t do that all the time, if you want to live your life. Sooner or later, you’ll need to let the thought of those who won’t come back go from your mind. That’s why ponies put up a ‘monimentum’, to let those who went away know that you still miss them. They let your dear ones know you want to see them again. They ask them to wait for you until it is your time make that last journey towards their new home.
“Back then I didn’t fully understand what he meant, but I made the mistake of asking my sister. She was rather blunt about it. All in all I guess that wasn’t all for the worst, but I think I would have liked to believe in the story the old stallion had told me. But on the other hoof, that story still is nice and I just prefer to think that that is the way it really is.
“However, I spent a lot of time during those few days at his workshop and just watched him forming silver and gems into all those beautiful works of art. And best of all, he even let me try to make some on my own with simple tools. Even though what I was able to produce wasn’t that impressive he said I had ‘a knack for crafting’ and he would let me try out more complicated stuff. To be honest, all that made me able to was producing bigger things that weren’t that impressive. But still, it was fun making them and he’d keep complimenting me how I was even able to use some tools even other grown-ups had trouble with. Apart from meeting my vacation-friends, working in his workshop was the one thing I looked forward to the most each summer.
“But then came our first summer vacation in school. The first thing I did, like the years before, was running up to the shop as soon as I had the chance. But this time it was closed. That had never happened before. I tried to peek inside, there was nopony there. All the tools were at their usual spots and I could see an unfinished piece of work. But the old stallion was nowhere to be seen.
“When I rang the bell, it wasn’t him who opened but a mare I had only seen on some other pictures he had shown to me before. I knew she was his daughter, even though I had never met her in real before. At first she wanted to send me away, saying it wasn’t a good time, but then I heard him inside, asking who was at the door. As soon as he knew I was there he told her to let me inside.
“I had never seen a pony so downcast, the way he could barely sit upright in his rocking chair. He forced himself to smile at me but couldn’t hide that something terrible must have happened to him. And all of his family was there, sitting on the sofa and the chairs, looking the same as him. All of them, except one. His wife wasn’t there.
“Of course I was confused by this scenery. My confusion must have been obvious, because the daughter’s husband asked if it was really a good idea letting me in. But Raising Hammer, that’s the old stallion’s name by the way, said I was like a grandchild for him and he wanted his family around him. Honestly, looking back, it’s really embarrassing how happy I was in a moment like that at what he said. But it didn’t really matter because my happiness only lasted until what he said next. 
“He told me that his wife had gone on a long journey, to a place from where she couldn’t come back from. Since the first time we met we hadn’t talked about this topic again. But I saw in his eyes that he knew immediately that I knew what he meant.
All I could do back then was to walk up to him and hug him. I felt strange at that moment. All I wanted was to cheer him up, comfort him, just help in any way possible. But it made him cry instead. Not just him, I clearly heard everypony else there start sniffing, too. It made me wonder if I had done something wrong, but at the same time, he patted me on the back and thanked me.
“I can’t tell how long that moment lasted, but the next thing was that his daughter brought in some tea. They told each other stories about his wife, happy memories they had of her. He seemed to like remembering her like that, smiling all the way. But the sadness in his eyes still wouldn’t go away. While the others were talking, I kept thinking about what I could do for him, since of course I didn’t really have any bigger memories of his wife than some simple chats or the delicious cookies and juice she had given me from time to time. Then I saw the shelf with their wedding day pictures. And somehow that gave me an idea.
“I sneaked out of the room, nopony noticing me while they were distracted by themselves. I went down and entered the workshop. Luckily, there was a door from his place directly to the workshop which wasn’t locked. I gathered everything I needed and started to work on the first monimentum I ever made. I tried to work in as many details from the picture frames he had made as I could remember. Parts from the oldest came at the bottom of the pole, then I worked upwards, going through the frames in the order as he had made them. And into the top I set a heart shaped ruby he must have had prepared for something else.
“It had taken quite a while until I was done. I heard them calling my name when I got back into the house. With the monimentum in my mouth I went back to the living room. At first I was afraid they would get angry at me, because everypony just sat there in silence, looking disbelievingly at me. But what I cared more about was if Raising Hammer would like what I had done.
“When I walked over to him his eyes grew wider and wider. He took my work into his lap and examined it with growing surprise. Finally he really smiled, not just on his face, but in his heart. I could see that. But not just that, what he said next, I’ll never forget: ‘This is beautiful, I couldn’t have done it any better. No wonder your cutie mark would turn out to look like this.’ And that’s when I realized that I had finally earned the very same.”
> Chapter 9
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 9

“So that’s what it’s supposed to be?” Apple Bloom said looking at Silver Spoon’s cutie mark. “But Ah’ never saw a monimentum with that bulky thing at the bottom.”
“Oh, that’s simple,” answered Silver Spoon. “The lower end is put into the ground so the whole thing won’t fall over. It’s not meant to be seen.” She covered the lowest part of her cutie mark with a hoof and turned herself a little so it was illuminated by the fire.
“Yeah, it is rather obvious once yer know what it really is,” commented Apple Bloom. “But the one set up for ma’ parents has an apple inserted instead of a heart.”
Silver Spoon nodded. “The heart is what is usually set in as a general sign of your love. Raising Hammer called it ‘the traditional way’. But many ponies decide to replace it with something more personal like the cutie mark of the one you want to remember or a symbol representing the family. I guess an apple would be more than fitting for your parents.”
When Silver Spoon looked back at Apple Bloom again, she was sure she could see a wet glistening in Apple Bloom’s eyes. But in the unsteady light of a camp fire it was hard to tell. Either way, the filly in front of her still kept her smile.
“What happened next?”
Apple Bloom’s question took Silver Spoon by surprise.
“Next?”
“After ya’ had yer cutie mark. Ah’m sure ya’ didn’t just leave and went home, did ya?”
“Oh, that’s what you mean. Well, in some way, I did. Not immediately, but after I had spent the afternoon with him and his family, I had to go home. But I did see them all a lot over the next days. The monimentum must have really been the right thing to make. After that, they all had accepted me as a part of their family. They let me join the funeral and even let me help decorating the grave.”
“Ya’ decorated the grave?” asked Apple Bloom surprised. “Ya’ mean ya’ of all ponies planted flowers? With yer own hooves?”
“Yeah, I did. Why do you ask?”
Apple Bloom chuckled. “Oh, Ah’ don’t know. Ah’ somehow had the feelin’ ya’d hire a gardener for somethin’ like that.”
Silver Spoon didn’t fell like laughing at all. She shook her head and said: “I would never do that. Not for something like this. That wasn’t some front lawn. Would you let some stranger decorate the grave for somepony important to you?”
“Of course Ah’ would. Actually, isn’t that what that family did when they let you help them? Ah’ mean, most of them only knew ya’ for a few days.”
Silver Spoon stared baffled at Apple Bloom. “I never saw it that way…”
“And Ah’m sure that ma’ parents grave was decorated by somepony not from ma’ family. Most of them aren’t that good with flowers.”
“Oh, it isn’t that hard to do. All I did back then I did more on instinct than anything else. And everypony liked it. They even told me a few days after the funeral that somepony had asked them who was in charge of the grave, because it looked so neat.”
The red maned filly stared disbelievingly at Silver Spoon for an uncomfortably long moment.
“Yer jokin’ now, right?”
Another moment passed as Silver Spoon returned the look she was receiving.
“No, it really was that easy. All you have to do is-“
“Of course it’s easy when it’s yer special talent.”
These words silenced Silver Spoon not just because she got interrupted by them. It took her a few seconds to get her thoughts in order and ask: “My special talent? But wouldn’t that mean I have two special talents?”
“Ah’ wouldn’t say so. If there’s anythin’ Ah’ learned about cutie marks so far, it’s that they can stand for many skills. Take Pinkie Pie for example. Ya’ know her, right?”
“Yeah, she threw Diamond Tiara’s cute-ceañera. And somehow she congratulates me on every birthday, even though I don’t think I ever told her when it was.”
“Good. As far as she puts it, her special talent is to make others smile, to make them happy. And she can do it in many ways. Organizin’ parties, songs or even bakin’ cakes for them. She’s fantastic with all of that. And maybe even more.”
“So, you really think my talent is more than crafting monimentums? I never thought of me planting some flowers as something special, much less being related to my cutie mark.”
“Ah’d say so. It sounds to me like yer talent is decoratin’ graves in general or somethin’ like that. Haven’t ya’ ever tried it again?”
“No, once the vacation was over I never had the chance to. Or looked for one.”
Apple Bloom gave her a look of resignation. “So, ya’ wanna tell me that ya’ never, not even once wanted to try out yer talent again since then?”
Silver spoon felt her face getting hot. That was pretty much the case. As in, exactly how it was. She looked down to the ground once again and mumbled: “Well, it’s not so easy to walk up to somepony and ask if they had somepony recently pass away and if you could decorate the grave.”
For a few moments, there was only the crackles of the camp fire. But then Apple Bloom said apologetically: “Well, okay, Ah’ see that that would be a problem…”
This gave a silver Spoon a chance she had to try. “But anyway, enough about me learning things about cutie marks. Didn’t you want to hear the story to learn something yourself?”
Much to her relief, Apple Bloom went along with this attempt to change the topic. “Well, yes, of course. But Ah’ don’t really think it helped. That’s not yer fault, but it always sounds to me like everypony Ah’ ask got her cutie mark by pure chance. But then they all keep tellin’ me Ah’ should find out what Ah’m really good at.”
“I’m not telling you that.”
“Yeah, sorry, you didn’t,” Apple Bloom admitted. “But everypony else does. Do ya’ have any idea what ya’ did except being at the, well, ‘right’ place at the ‘right’ time? Maybe ya’ can explain to me what Cheerilee meant whenever she was talkin’ about ‘findin’ one’s true talent’.”
“Sorry, no, I have no clue. To be honest, since I already had mine, I never really listened to what she said during those lessons.” In fact, she didn’t listen to what her teacher had to say most of the time for a variety of reasons. “And I never really cared about how it worked.” Obviously that answer wasn’t what Apple Bloom had hoped for at all. “Again, I’m sorry I’m not of any help here. The only thing I can say that maybe you should try not caring about it.”
“Easy for ya’ to say…” Apple Bloom mumbled.
“Oh, come on.” For a change it was Silver Spoon who tried an encouraging smile. “I know how important this is for you. And if I could, I would help you in any possible. But the only thing I can say from my way of getting a cutie mark and any other I heard about, is that nopony ever expected to get it when it happened. So maybe not caring really is the best way. Just try it. At least for tonight, so we can back to having fun.”
Apple Bloom nodded slowly. It took a few moments of contemplating for her but finally she agreed with Silver Spoon. Soon her smile returned and they were back to telling stories while working themselves through the snacks Silver Spoon had stocked in the afternoon.
It was mostly Apple Bloom who did the story telling, since Silver Spoon couldn’t think of anything to tell that was even remotely as exciting as what that yellow filly had to offer. More than once she asked herself how her newfound friend had been able to make it through the last year without any major injury.
Even more so, she was impressed how freely everything that had happened was spread out to her. She heard about attempts of earning a cutie mark that ended in disaster after disaster. Most were minor incidents, like ruining somepony’s mane as a wannabe manedresser or the failed attempt at selling apples Silver Spoon had already heard about. But there were hair-raising instants like any kind of ‘extreme sports’, how Apple Bloom called it, that ended surprisingly often in the trio falling down from somewhere. Or the one time the red maned filly had already hinted at, when she had almost set her own home on fire.
The longer she listened the more Silver Spoon found herself enjoying the stories she heard. Her initial doubts and bewilderment were gradually swept away by the joy and excitement they were told with. After another tale of Apple Bloom and her friends wrecking havoc at the post office, Silver Spoon asked chuckling: “Have you ever thought about getting a chaos raising cutie mark?”
Apple Bloom looked surprised for a brief moment, then thoughtfully scratched her chin, mumbling: “Hm, why haven’t Ah’ thought of that?”
“Uh, that was meant to be a joke, you know?”
“Don’t worry, of course Ah’ know that.” Apple Bloom grinned.
“Either way, I’m getting tired,” said Silver Spoon rubbing her eyes. “I think I’ve never been up this long before. Maybe we should get into the sleeping bags.”
The yellow filly yawned in response and nodded. They put out the fire and then crawled into the tent. Now that she had to move again Silver Spoon felt how tired she really was. She had to force each of her limbs to move forward while her mind kept suggesting that she could just lie down in the grass and sleep right where she was. But in the end she had somehow managed to end up in her sleeping bag, ready to doze off.
Next to her, she heard Apple Bloom’s muffled voice saying: “Good night”.
She turned her head and saw two half-closed amber eyes peeking out of the sleeping bag next to her, glimmering in the dim glow of a small nightlight.
“It was so far, thanks to you,” she replied with a smile. “I’m almost afraid I’ll wake up tomorrow in my bed to find out that this was all a dream.”
Then she huddled herself in the sleeping back and closed her eyes. But as it happened so often, when she was finally ready to fall asleep her mind kicked back into action and decided it was the perfect time to make her think about what had occurred over the day. How she had set out this morning to just walk around town to kill some time. Leading to her really spending a whole evening chatting with the filly she had considered her arch-enemy. Even to sharing sweets with her.
But how had all this really started? That short exchange of words during their first day of summer school. It seemed so far away, despite that it had happened not even a week ago. Especially considering that it had been more of an argument than any kind of casual conversation.
But what had it been that turned everything from the usual bickering to a serious talk? Right, there had been the topic of her taking school seriously. Just because she had so thoughtlessly proclaimed that summer school were some ‘important appointment’. Of course, she couldn’t have known Apple Bloom would show up at school later when they ran into each other that morning.
That morning… When they ran into each other… She had almost forgotten about it. Apple Bloom had been sad, to put it mildly. And as she knew by now it hadn’t been because of a fight between her and her friends. And neither had summer school been the reason. Then, what had it been?
She decided to ask her the next morning as soon as a chance would come up. With that thought Silver Spoon closed her eyes and tried to let herself fall into the comforting arms of sleep.
Unfortunately, her mind wasn’t satisfied with this solution. It kept on nagging her, pushing the question back into her conscious and denied her any chance of rest.
Annoyed with herself she opened her eyes again and asked: “Apple Bloom? You’re still awake?”
A muffled sound was all she got as a response. It was hard to make out if it was a groan, some words suffocated by the sleeping back or just a long yawn.
“I don’t know if you want to talk about this, but there is one last thing I’d like to ask you.”
She waited for another reaction but this time, she heard nothing. She thought there had been some kind of movement inside the sleeping back. Most likely Apple Bloom had just shifted her body but Silver Spoon decided to interpret it as a nod.
“That morning, the first day of summer school, when we ran into each other… I can remember that you looked somehow… downcast. Would you mind telling me what had been the reason for that?”
A few moments of silence passed. Silver Spoon already feared she had indeed been talking to a sleeping filly. But then the red mane turned and Apple Bloom’s face re-emerged from the sleeping bag. She half-said, half-yawned: “Why ya’ wanna know that? And why now?”
“I don’t know. It just bugs me. The way you looked. That was so… not you. Usually you’re so energetic and happy. Even when you’re actually upset, as far as I remember, you’d still remain somewhat composed. But that day you seemed really down. And I keep asking myself why.”
A stretched-out yawn later Apple Bloom replied: “Well, Ah’ see no reason why Ah’ shouldn’t tell ya’ this. On that mornin’ Ah’ asked Applejack if we could go on a vacation for once. All of ma’ friends are goin’ every year and all we ever did was some occasional campin’ over the weekend.”
She got interrupted by herself when another yawn forced itself into freedom. Silver Spoon used this chance to ask: “But everypony goes on vacation. Isn’t that a normal thing to do?”
The red mane shifted around in the sleeping bag. Maybe Apple Bloom had tried to shake her head while lying down or had just tried to get herself into a more comfortable position for talking. “Not everypony does. Not everypony has the money for it.”
“Oh, I see…”
“Ma’ sister said it’s because of all the work that needs to be done on the farm. It’s okay to delay it for one or two, maybe three days, but not a week or so.”
“Can’t you hire someone to do the work for you?”
“That’s what Ah’ asked ma’ sister. And apparently we don’t have the money for that. Not if we need to pay for a vacation at the same time.”
“You really want to go on a vacation that much?”
Silver Spoon knew this question was stupid. She could still clearly see Apple Bloom’s face on that day. How depressed she had looked. Not angry or frustrated, she had been almost heartbroken as far as Silver Spoon had been able to read her expression. She knew what the answer would be, but she had no idea what else she could say at this point.
“Of course Ah’ do. Those camping-trips were really fun, but Ah’ want to know what a real vacation is like. Ah’ don’t even care where we would go to. The beach, the mountains or a big city, anythin’ would be fine.”
The beach? Now that gave Silver Spoon an idea what she could do. She smiled to herself and asked: “Say, why don’t you go with the first choice?”
“Huh? What first choice? The beach?”
“Yes, the beach. Why don’t you go to the beach?”
“Weren’t ya’ listenin’? I just told ya’-“
“That you don’t have the money, yeah, I know. But what about a trip to the beach you don’t have to pay for?”
Now Apple Bloom sat up, a puzzled look on her face. “What do ya’ mean?”
“I mean that you now have a friend whose parents own a villa at the beach which is only used for a few weeks a year. I’m sure they would let you and your family stay there for some time if I ask them.”
Any sign of tiredness had vanished from Apple Bloom. “Ya’ really think they’d allow it?” Her voice was vibrating with hopeful excitement.
“Of course, I always get what I ask them for,” Silver Spoon reassured her. It wasn’t exactly true, but she decided it was true enough to not be a lie.
Apple Bloom lay back down with a dreamy smile on her face. As Silver Spoon watched the presentation of pure happiness in front of her, she felt a warm feeling spreading inside her chest. It was similar to what she felt when she got hugged by Apple Bloom or Cheerilie. Except that this warmth felt somehow happier. To her astonishment, seeing her new friend this joyful actually made her happy.
She wondered if she had ever experienced anything similar when she had been in the company of Diamond Tiara. She wanted to tell herself that she did. But she had to admit, as much fun they always had together and as joyful as the days they had spent together had been, she had never seen such an expression of deep blissfulness before. She would have never even thought that fulfilling somepony else’s wish could make her feel this happy herself. But, how could she have fulfilled Diamond Tiara’s wishes in the first place? She had everything she wanted, there was nothing Silver Spoon could give her.
Or maybe, there had been nothing.
The more this realization set in, another thought revealed itself in its wake. Was this the reason why Apple Bloom was doing this for her? Simply because she enjoyed helping her? Now that she thought about it, this might have been more or less what she had tried to tell Silver Spoon.
Asking herself why it had taken her so long to find this insight, she set her mind to put it to good use. As soon as Diamond Tiara would be back, she’d introduce her to Apple Bloom. The Apple Bloom she knew now. When her friend would be back from her vacation, Silver Spoon would make it her personal responsibility to show her that all the problems they had fitting in with the foals around them came from themselves and not the others. And in the end, Diamond Tiara’s face would look as happy as Apple Bloom’s was right now.
“That was really mean of you.” Her new friend’s voice jolted her out of her thoughts.
At first she wasn’t aware if the filly next to her had really spoken. She had started to drift off into sleep as she was thinking about future plans. Now those surprisingly cheery sounding words had yanked her awake again. She looked over to the yellow filly for confirmation that she had really talked to her and saw her looking back with a wide grin.
“How am Ah’ supposed to sleep after ya’ tell me somethin’ excitin’ like this?”
That question was left unanswered as Silver Spoon once again sank back into her sleeping and was asleep within seconds.
And Apple Bloom must have also been able to fall aslepp eventually. At least her “Good mornin’!” that penetrated the veils of slumber surrounding Silver Spoon didn’t carry even the slightest bit of sleepiness.
It was outrageous to her that anypony could be this energetic this early in the morning.
But how early was it actually?
Still savoring the last threads of sleep entangling her mind, the grey filly forced her eyes open. And immediately shut them again, as bright sunlight blinded her right through the white tarp. She had to blink a few times until she was able to get a clear vision. When she had finally put her glasses on, she saw Apple Bloom sitting right next to her, rolling up her sleeping bag.
“What time is it?” Silver Spoon yawned at her.
“Almost ten.”
“Really? As tired as I still am, I’d have said it isn’t past six.” She wasn’t even exaggerating. Her head was still clouded and told her to go back to sleep.
“Ma’ sister always says sleepin’ too long makes ya’ tired. Maybe ya’ should take a shower, that always wakes me up.”
Silver Spoon tried to move, but as soon as she tried to lift her body her back started to ache. It was less painful than startling, but she sank back onto the sleeping bag and stared at the brightness above her for a moment.
“Is it normal to feel this beat after a night of camping?” she asked Apple Bloom with another yawn.
Apple Bloom chuckled. “Only if yer not used to it. Believe me, just get up and take a shower. Ah’ already have and Ah’ can tell ya, it’s the best ya’ can do right now. Ah’ll pack our stuff up while yer inside.”
“Okay, that’s an acceptable offer.”
Silver Spoon forced herself to finally get up. The moment she stepped outside her body finally awoke. The late morning sun was warm, yet still far from burning like it would surely be once noon arrived.
After stretching her limbs she slowly walked over to the house, taking in her surroundings. It was hard to believe this was the same place as yesterday evening. Now it was a playground for all the animals she had seen before. But unlike the last time, she was right in the middle of all. And those critters were far from shy.
They ran around her and between her hooves. One squirrel, looking for a safe place to munch the acorn it was carrying, even attempted to climb up her tail. The filly was so startled she reflexively shook the brushy little rodent off before she even knew what had happened.
To Silver Spoon’s relief the animal wasn’t hurt, at least not physically. But it made some indignant noises she had never heard before and even shook one of its tiny fists at her. Then it realized some other squirrel had taken its chance and snatched the abandoned acorn. The next second both of them were gone, one chasing the other through the grass.
Amused over this little spectacle she entered Fluttershy’s home. The living room was empty, but from the kitchen came the promising sizzling of breakfast in the making, accompanied by the sweet smell of still warm pancakes. Even if she didn’t want to go the kitchen, her nose had already decided to do so and naturally, the rest of her body had to comply. Following the tempting trail of sweetness in the air, she found Fluttershy diligently watching over a frying pan while happily humming a little melody.
“Good morning,” said the little filly to make her presence known.
“Oh, good morning, dear,” answered the yellow pegasus, smiling at her guest. “You look like you slept really well last night.”
“Well, yeah, kind of. At least if it wasn’t for my back. It still hurts from lying on the ground all night. Apple Bloom suggested I should take a shower. Would that be okay?”
“Of course, why wouldn’t it be?”
She showed Silver Spoon to the bathroom, gave her a towel and told her that breakfast would be ready soon.
The bath was rather small compared to what the filly was used to from her home. Oddly enough to her, the walls were made of wood. Which was to be expected from a house completely made of wood, but Silver Spoon had never seen something like this before. There were no marbled tiles, no gilded taps, not even a bathtub. But there was a cabin containing the desired shower, which was all she needed right now.
The hot water was indeed doing wonders for her. As fun as the evening had been for her, she had missed the comforts of civilization. And this shower was pure luxury to her after a night of sleeping on the ground. But nonetheless, the filly reflected, she would like to do all of it again some time. Maybe not sometime soon, but if Apple Bloom would ask her again, she wouldn’t refuse.
And she wondered what Diamond Tiara would say if she asked her to go camping. Especially if it would involve Apple Bloom as well. And maybe even Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. How would her best friend even react if she heard what had happened yesterday? Or where Silver Spoon was right now? Would she even accept her new friendship with the very filly they both despised for two years now? Even more, would Diamond Tiara want to be friends with Apple Bloom?
When they had talked about it the last night, Silver Spoon had said she surely would. And she had meant it. But now that she had the time to think about it, doubts were entering her mind. Her friend had always been strong willed. A trait she had always admired about her, even if it turned to stubbornness once in a while. But on the other hand, she had experienced firsthand by now how persistent, no, convincing Apple Bloom could be. How she was able to just overthrow you with kindness and niceness. Even though Silver Spoon wasn’t sure if the latter was actually a word, but she decided that in favor of Apple Bloom’s personality, it should be.
Her thoughts went back and forth on this matter, until her stomach growlingly reminded her that she should stop wasting Fluttershy’s warm water. It was time to get something to eat.
After she toweled herself off and left the bathroom she went straight to the kitchen expecting to be greeted again by the sweet scent of pancakes. But all that waited for her this time was the distinct biting smell of something that had been forgotten in the pan.
The kitchen was empty; there were neither Fluttershy nor Apple Bloom. The table was still set, the pile of done pancakes was still there, as was the frying pan on the still running stove. And in it was a black lump of… something. Most likely it had been supposed to be another pancake a few minutes ago, but now it was nothing but fowl smelling crust.
Silver Spoon stared helplessly at the kitchen utensil in front of her. She had never even tried to handle a stove. Or any other device that was meant to prepare food, for that matter. Where the hay was Fluttershy? Or Apple Bloom?
At least Silver Spoon had an idea where the latter could be. The helpless filly ran outside. She was right. Her new friend was still at the tent, just starting to strike it down. Silver Spoon kept running until she was by her side.
“Apple Bloom,” she gasped. “Do you know where Fluttershy is?”
“Yeah, she’s right over there,” Apple Bloom answered irritated, pointing away from the house.
As Silver Spoon looked into the indicated direction, her stomach twisted. She gulped: “Is that a bear?”
“Yupp.”
“Right next to Fluttershy?”
“Yupp.”
“Why is Fluttershy standing right next to a huge, sharp-teethed bear that has claws as big as her head?”
“She’s feeding it.”
“Why?”
“Because it’s hungry, Ah’ guess.”
Silver Spoon’s next answer never crossed her lips. She choked as she saw the bear lifting one of its massive paws. But all it did then was waving good-bye as it turned around and trotted away. Fluttershy was waving a hoof too, a kind smile on her face. Then she noticed the two fillies watching her and walked over to them.
Silver Spoon still stared at her in awe. She looked like she had just shared a pleasant talk with an old friend. There was no sign in her behavior that she had stood face to face with a ferocious beast only seconds ago.
“It looks like you’re almost done here. Do you want me to help with the last bit?” Fluttershy’s voice was as soft and quiet as always. At least as all the times Silver Spoon had talked to her.
“No, thanks Fluttershy,” smiled Apple Bloom, her voice as calm and casual as usual.
This was too much for Silver Spoon. “Um, Fluttershy? Why were you feeding that bear?”
“I didn’t want him to be jealous.”
This answer wasn’t helping Silver Spoon at all. That sounded to the filly like that beast were a small foal she gave some ice-cream because everypony else had some too.
“Jealous? Of who?”
“Well, it started with those two squirrels I saw fighting over an acorn. I told them there was enough food for all of them and gave them another one. But then the other squirrels saw that and wanted something to eat too. And when I was done feeding them I noticed all my other friends wanted something to eat as well. Of course I don’t want them to think that I would ever treat any one of them differently than the other, so they all had to get something as well. Including Mr. Bear.”
Silver Spoon didn’t know about what end of Fluttershy’s words she should wonder first. She just stood there, her mouth hanging slightly open, staring into those large eyes filled with kindness. Helplessly she looked at Apple Bloom who still continued packing up their stuff as if this was just the usual for her. Finally, Silver Spoon decided to just put all of it aside and get to the reason why she came out there in the first place.
“But shouldn’t you have turned the stove off before you did all that?”
At first Fluttershy looked puzzled. Then her eyes widened. With an embarrassed “Oh dear!” she ran back to her house from where thin wades of black smoke streamed out the door.
	
> Chapter 10
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 10

“Ah’ guess that’s one pancake less for us.”
As Silver Spoon heard Apple Bloom’s amused voice she turned towards her. “You don’t seem that surprised about this.”
“Not really, somethin’ similar happened on the first morning of our sleepover here.”
“Our? You mean with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle?”
“Of course. It was Sweetie Belle who had taken her shower at that time. But she decided to finish preparin’ breakfast by herself.”
“Oh, she can cook?”
Apple Bloom squinched up her face. Even her tone made it clear she was embarrassed to answer this question. “Let’s just say we lost more than one pancake that day.”
“Sounds bad.”
“Yeah, kinda. But at least all she burnt was food and not the curtains. Like… somepony else did.”
“Still, wasn’t Fluttershy angry?”
Apple Bloom tilted her head. “Why are ya’ always so obsessed with somepony gettin’ angry with us?”
“What? No, it’s not that. I just thought, well, it would be a normal reaction if I had somepony staying at my house and then they’d start burning my food out of nowhere. But Fluttershy seems so calm and nice, I can’t even imagine her being angry.”
“Yeah, Ah’ know what ya’ mean,” Apple Bloom sighed. “And no, she didn’t get angry. On the contrary, she thanked Sweetie Belle for ‘helping her’. She even ate one of those pancakes and pretended that it was really good.”
“And you?”
“We… didn’t. Actually, when we were done eatin’ and left the house again, we told Sweetie Belle she might not be as good a cook as she thinks.”
“Really? Wasn’t that a bit mean of you?”
To Silver Spoon’s surprise Apple Bloom smiled at her last question. “Strange that ya’ of all ponies ask that,” she chuckled. “No, Ah’ don’t think so. And we didn’t just tell her that her cookin’ was terrible. We told her that she may have to practice some more.”
“Did she just accept that?”
“To be honest, she didn’t. At first she argued that her sister, her parents and Fluttershy loved every meal she had prepared for them. But we could convince her that maybe they were just being nice and didn’t want to hurt her feelings.”
“Wow, that makes it sound like you wanted to hurt her feelings, doesn’t it?”
“Yeah, okay,” Apple Bloom laughed. “Maybe this came out wrong. But Ah’ don’t know how to say this. Most grown-ups tend to tell ya’ yer good at something even if yer not because they want to be nice to ya’ but then ya’ll have to find out that yer not as good as ya’ think ya’ were. And in the end that’s way more hurtful than if somepony had told ya’ ya’ weren’t that good. Ya’ know what Ah’ mean?”
Silver Spoon wasn’t sure if she really understood what Apple Bloom meant, but she decided to nod anyway.
“And that’s why we told Sweetie Belle she wasn’t as good as she thought she was. And yes, she definitely wasn’t happy about it, but Ah’ know that she knows we would never try to hurt her feelings. In the end, we’re friends and friends should be honest with each other. Even if it means sayin’ somethin’ yer friend doesn’t wanna hear.”
“Is that really that different from what I did?”
“What ya’ did? Ya mean back in school?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, it is!”
“In what way?”
“Ya’ really have to ask? Well, mostly because we didn’t accuse her of anythin’. And we didn’t just tell her that we thouht the food she had prepared was awful. In fact, we didn’t tell her something like that at all. What we said was that she needed more practice.”
Silver Spoon scratched her chin. She started to see where this was going.
“Ya’ ever heard that it’s more important how ya’ say somethin’ than what yer sayin’?”
“So it’s about this ‘help to improve’ thing Bon Bon was talking about.”
“Exactly. Is it really that difficult to understand for ya’?”
“Not in concept, no. But I really have a hard time figuring out what I should say and what I shouldn’t.”
Before Apple Bloom was able to help her solving this problem, they were interrupted by a grumbling noise coming from Silver Spoon’s belly. She blushed a little, but a moment later a similar sound could be heard from Apple Bloom. They both looked at each other and grinned.
“Tell ya’ what,” the yellow filly said. “We’ll work on that later. But this sounds like yer as hungry as me. So why don’t ya’ help me packin’ things up here and then we’ll finally have some breakfast?”
Silver Spoon nodded and got to work. A few minutes later they both sat inside Fluttershy’s kitchen, in front of a huge pile of warm, sweet smelling pancakes.
Pancakes for breakfast really was an incredible idea. Not that Silver Spoon would have ever had a reason to complain about the meals the kitchen-staff at home produced each and every morning. But this was the best she ever had.
Happily she drowned these delicious gold-brown goods in sweet syrup. The way its taste spread out in her mouth was nearly addictive to her. And considering how enthusiastic Apple Bloom worked herself through their stock it surely wasn’t any different for her.
After a while they both leaned back in their chairs. Silver Spoon was spent. She couldn’t remember ever eating this much before in her entire life. Right now she felt like going back to sleep. But unfortunately her sleeping bag was already packed up and going home to her own bed was out of the question. Any movement beyond reaching for her glass of orange juice was impossible at this moment.
Fluttershy, who had only eaten a little herself, looked happily at them with a joyful smile. “Seems like you are done with your meal,” she remarked as she rose to put the empty plates into the kitchen sink. Then she sat down again. “I guess I’ll clean up later,” she informed her guests.
Silver Spoon didn’t really know what to answer as she didn’t care if Fluttershy would do it now or later. She was to busy keeping her mind from drifting off into an enticing state of doziness. But what Fluttershy said next pulled it back into the waking world.
“I thought, maybe you could tell me now how you got your cutie mark, Silver Spoon? If that’s okay with you?”
Why did she have to bring this up now? Silver Spoon wasn’t exactly in the mood to talk right now, much less about her cutie mark. She still had in mind how Fluttershy almost started crying just because she had realized what it meant.
She looked over to Apple Bloom, hoping for some silent advice or maybe at least a little hint for what to answer. But her red maned head was turned towards the window as she absent-mindedly watched Fluttershy’s animals playing.
As she kept looking at Apple Bloom’s back of her head she was reminded of last night. When she had told her new friend the same story Fluttershy was asking for now. And she remembered how she had expected to unintentionally hurt Apple Bloom with it. Or at least upset her, make her remember things she didn’t want to be reminded of. But in the end she hadn’t taken it nearly as badly as Silver Spoon had expected. Then Fluttershy as a grown-up should be able to listen to the story without any breakdown. Especially considering what she had heard about her until now.
She struggled to sit back upright and nodded. “Okay, if you want to hear it,” she said and started to tell once more how she had earned her cutie mark. While she spoke she kept glancing over to Apple Bloom who was still looking towards the window. It was hard to tell if she even listened to her.
Fluttershy, however, was completely fixated on the grey filly. She followed the story curiously, with the undivided attention of a foal listening to its favorite bedtime story.
At the end of it she smiled and said: “I see, so that’s what your cutie mark stands for.”
“Hadn’t you figured that out already?” asked Silver Spoon.
“No, I only had an idea. But that was… a bit different from the truth.”
“Really? What was it?”
“Oh, um, nothing too specific. But I thought your talent would involve, well, handling deceased ponies in one way or another.”
Silver Spoon had no idea how one would ‘handle the deceased’. Of course, somepony had to get the dead into the grave, but what more could there be to be done? Was there really a special talent for such work? She pondered asking, but the bright sunshine of an early summer noon and her pancake-stuffed belly convinced her that now wasn’t the time to think about dead ponies or those who had to work with them. Or for them? Whatever it was, she would not delve into this topic any more.
Instead she smiled and said: “Then I’m glad my talent turned out less horrific than you made it look two days ago.”
“Oh no, I would have never thought that.” Fluttershy looked crestfallen. “There are no talents that are horrific or in any way worse or better than any other.”
“What? No, that’s absolutely not what I meant!” Silver Spoon responded. “But the way you reacted back then was just… just…”
“Exaggerated?” Fluttershy offered apologetically.
“Yes, that’s what I meant.”
“Oh, yes, I know I overreacted. I am sorry if I startled you by that in any way.”
“Oh, now Ah’ see!” Apple Bloom threw in.
Both Silver Spoon and Fluttershy looked over to her. She had finally diverged her attention from whatever had been going on outside.
“What do you mean?” they asked in unison.
“Is that why ya’ reacted like that when we talked about yer cutie mark last night?” Apple Bloom asked.
Silver Spoon nodded slowly. “Yeah, mostly. But it was also because of the other thing we talked about.”
“Ya’ mean ma’ parents bein’ dead?”
“Um, yes…” Silver Spoon said meekly. She couldn’t grasp how Apple Bloom was able to talk about such a topic without any hesitation.
“How did you get to speak about such a topic?” Fluttershy wanted to know.
“Because I’m an insensitive blockhead,” sighed Silver Spoon.
Fluttershy didn’t say anything, but her expression spoke of her confusion.
Apple Bloom simply shook her head. “Stop beatin’ yerself up over it. Ah’ told ya’, it’s not yer fault if ya’ didn’t know.”
“But I should have known. In hindsight, it was obvious. And either way, that doesn’t change the fact that I brought up a hurtful thing like that out of nowhere. And it made everything I have done even worse. If I had known sooner-“
“What if ya’ had? Would ya’ve acted differently?”
“Of course I would have!”
“Well, Ah’ guess it’s a good thing ya didn’t know then!”
Silver Spoon needed a moment to understand that Apple Bloom had really said what she had heard. But that moment wasn’t sufficient to let her sort out all the irritating facts that accompanied those words. She couldn’t even decide what irritated her the most. Was it the message in itself? The serious tone it had been delivered in? Or was it the following smile she put on? Helplessly she looked over to Fluttershy, who was smiling too.
“I think she means she wouldn’t want to be treated differently because of her parents by you,” Fluttershy suggested. “Or anypony else. Right, Apple Bloom?”
The red maned filly nodded. “Exactly.”
“But if I had known I wouldn’t have been so mean to you. Maybe we could have become friends sooner. Way sooner. Wouldn’t you have liked that?”
“Of course Ah’ would have liked it better if ya’d been ma’ friend rather than a bully. But not because ya’ pity me.”
“Does it really matter to you what the reason for that would be?”
“You see,” Fluttershy answered for Apple Bloom, “don’t you want ponies to be nice to you, because they like you rather than because they are sorry for you?”
For a moment, she smiled motherly at Silver Spoon, with an expectant look in her eyes. But as Silver Spoon gave no answer she continued: “Maybe I can put it this way; if you get a present, which would you like more, one that somepony gave to you because she likes you and wants you to be happy, or one somepony gave to you because she believed she had to.”
“I don’t really see the difference. In the end, I’ll have a present. Or not?”
“Ah’ think yer missin’ the point,” said Apple Bloom, struggling to keep a straight face.
Fluttershy patiently tried again: “Then maybe, think of this: When you’re sick, others may take care of you and be really nice. But as soon as you get better, they won’t anymore.”
“Yeah, that’s a good example,” added Apple Bloom. “Ah’ know that’s nice at first. But soon ya’ll notice they’re just so nice because yer sick and they just feel bad for ya’. And ya’ know that as soon as ya’ll get better, they’ll be the same they ever were.”
Again, Silver Spoon didn’t answer right away. But this time she understood what Apple Bloom was saying all too well. And of course, she knew that in return Apple Bloom knew that. She looked at her hooves, not knowing where else to look at that moment.
“Okay, I think I get that,” she said quietly
Apple Bloom nodded.
“And in ma’ case it’s even worse. Ah’ know that they would treat me differently if Ah’ ‘got better’. But that will never happen. They’d just keep on pityin’ me. And quite honestly, havin’ everypony say ‘Yer poor thing’ and ‘Ah’m so sorry for ya’’ can get really annoyin’ really fast.”
Silver Spoon noticed that Apple Bloom’s last words carried a bitterness that was more than unusual for this filly as far she knew her. The grey filly could only imagine what her new friend had to deal with, but still it was sufficient to finally understand why she didn’t want any pity.
Both fillies looked into each other’s eyes for a moment. Silver Spoon just nodded, hoping this would be enough to tell Apple Bloom what she wanted to say.
Then next moment she felt an unpleasant yet familiar tingle in her spine. She turned around. Angel was sitting in the doorway, his eyes once again fixed on Silver Spoon.
“What does he have against me?” she asked defeated.
“Oh, nothing,” answered Fluttershy. “He’s just not good with strangers. That is all.”
Then she stood up and started to prepare a bowl of salad, humming cheerily.
“Okay, maybe we should take this chance and get goin’,” suggested Apple Bloom.
“Oh, so soon?” asked Fluttershy. “Do you have plans for today?”
“Yeah, Ah’ wanted to show Silver Spoon Sweet Apple Acres today.”
“Really?” the grey filly asked astonished. “Didn’t you say you’d have to ask your sister first?”
“No, Ah’ only said I’d ask her if ya’ could stay for dinner. Of course ya’ can come over and visit me anytime ya’ want to.”
“In that case, let’s go!” Silver Spoon exclaimed excitedly and jumped of the chair back onto her hooves.
All the fatigue she had felt from the ample breakfast was gone from one moment to the other. She picked up her saddlebags and the sleeping bag and turned back to Fluttershy to say good-bye. “Thank you so much for everything. I really enjoyed last night and the pancakes were great. I hope we can do this again sometime.”
“Of course, my dear,” Fluttershy smiled. “You only have to ask. Have a nice day.”
They both waved a last good-bye and then stormed out the front-door. The air was already starting to heat up, but that wasn’t keeping the two fillies from running all the way back from Fluttershy’s cottage to Ponyville.
Why they were running at all eluded Silver Spoon. She couldn’t even tell if she or Apple Bloom had started to run. But they were running and neither of them had any intention of stopping before they had reached the Sweet Apple Acres farm. A few angry shouts of startled ponies later they had made it.
It was the first time she had ever come this close to this place. All she had seen of it before was the vast orchard from afar. Now she finally had the chance to see the farm hidden behind it.
The first thing she noticed was the other fields. Despite being known everywhere solely for their apples Apple Bloom’s family apparently grew a larger variety of crops. From the path they were following towards the farm, she could make out a cornfield, a grain field and a carrot patch.
In the middle of the carrot patch stood a strange building. Its base looked like a huge barrel, big enough to house a grown-up pony. On top of that was something that looked like a two storied shed with a balcony. That shed had a roof looking like a half of a barrel. All that was topped of with a huge carrot – presumably not a real one – mounted on that roof.
But Silver Spoon had no time to be surprised. There was even more to see than that. Right next to the gate was a chicken coop, not unlike the one Fluttershy had. A bit further away were some barns of different sizes.
In the middle of everything stood the home of the Apple family, painted in a bright red with a lot of white accents. Compared to Silver Spoons home it was rather small, but still larger than most of the houses in Ponyville. It was in no way the small hut from Silver Spoon’s vivid imagination.
Around all of that the apple orchard stretched even further, across the hills surrounding the farm. And from there she heard some strange noises, sounding like somepony was kicking against the trees. Not just kicking, but slamming their hooves against it with all they had.
The source of said sound was obviously where Apple Bloom was heading. Of course Silver Spoon followed and soon saw the noises were exactly what they sounded like. Two ponies were kicking the trees. And every time they did, lots of apples fell down into buckets standing ready. Most impressively, not one missed its target, each apple landed right in them.
Silver Spoon recognized one of the ponies as soon as she saw her. That was Applejack, the orange coated, blond maned, hat wearing bigger sister of Apple Bloom.
The other one was a red stallion she didn’t know by name but remembered seeing a few times in town. He also had a blond mane but of a darker shade. And he was huge. Even his cutie mark of a half of a green apple seemed larger than other ponies’ cutie marks. He was certainly the big brother Apple Bloom had talked about. Actually, now she asked herself why she hadn’t figured that out sooner. His cutie mark should have made it obvious.
“Hey, big sis’! Ah’m home!” Apple Bloom yelled across the farmyard. This, as presumably intended by the filly, brought the orange mare’s attention towards her little sister. She waved a hoof, smiling happily. Until she saw the filly accompanying Apple Bloom. At that moment the smile faded away into surprised astonishment.
She waited for the two fillies to get closer before she asked: “Oh, do you still live here?”
The following silence was only interrupted by the thumps whenever the big stallion’s hooves hit another tree. Silver Spoon looked surprised from one sister to the other. That was definitely not the kind of greeting she had expected from the ever-friendly, all-knowing sibling Apple Bloom had always bragged about.
To an even bigger surprise for her, both of them started to laugh and hugged each other. Silver Spoon felt an unpleasant sting inside her belly. She couldn’t help but to envy her new friend. She didn’t want to, but there was no way around for her. Telling herself that she should be happy that sisters could get along so well with each other and that all this should give her hope for her own sister helped a little. But still she had to force herself to smile at this scene.
“Welcome home, sugarcube. How was yer sleepover? Guess it was quite good or you wouldn’t have stayed longer than planned, huh?”
“Yeah, it was awesome,” Apple Bloom answered excitedly.  “Best Ah’ve ever had!”
These words eased Silver Spoon’s upwelling jealousy instantly. She didn’t know why, but hearing how Apple Bloom told her big sister how highly she thought of the time they had both spent together filled her with a sense of pride.
“Ah’m glad to hear this. Ah’ can tell you Ah’ was mighty surprised when Flutterhsy told me you’d stay fer another night. Ah’ thought yer friends had both left yesterday?”
“They did. The last night Ah’ spent with Silver Spoon here.”
The mentioned filly felt herself blushing a little when Apple Bloom pointed a hoof at her. She wasn’t prepared to be dragged so suddenly into this conversation. She even felt a slight urge to back away a few steps as Applejack looked at her with a cocked eyebrow.
“Silver Spoon? Didn’t you tell me she was…” Applejack fell silent for a second, looking like she wasn’t sure how to finish her sentence. She continued hesitantly: “She wasn’t exactly on good terms with you?”
“Yeah, Ah’ did,” answered Apple Bloom as happy as ever. “But now we’re friends. Can she stay for dinner?”
Not just Silver Spoon was taken by surprise at how Apple Bloom was able to put everything that had happened into such simple words. And to add that question out of nowhere. Applejack looked just as confused as she felt. Of course, the blond mare had no idea what had transpired over the last few days as far as Silver Spoon knew. But that should only add to her confusion.
“Sometimes Ah’ wonder where you have that impulsivity of yers from,” she said with a defeated laugh. “Care to explain how all this came to be?”
“Why don’t you let them get inside and unpack first?”
Silver Spoon jumped as the deep, booming, yet somehow at the same time calm and quiet voice sounded from behind Applejack. Apple Bloom’s big brother had been able to come over without being noticed. Silver Spoon hadn’t even realized that the thumps had stopped.
Up close he was even larger than he had seemed from afar. The grey little filly looked in awe at the stallion now towering above and looking down at her. The more she looked back her nervousness and intimidation settled down. There was something familiar about him. Not just the fact that she did have seen him before. It was something about his eyes. They were kind eyes, yet carried something deep inside. Something painful, hidden away far behind them. But the hint of a smile around his lips was anything but a show. It was honest. He wasn’t sad and still, at the same time, he was.
Neither could she figure out what or who he reminded her of nor what the reasons could be for his self-contradicting expression. Before she had enough time to process all that Applejack was talking again.
“Ah’m sorry, yer right,” she replied towards her brother. Then she turned to Silver Spoon and smiled. “Of course you can stay for dinner, sugarcube.”
“Thank you, Miss Applejack,” the filly responded in a well-trained reflex including a graceful curtsy. “And of course you too, Mister… Mister…”
Both of them looked at each other and started to laugh. Silver Spoon turned her head towards Apple Bloom, silently asking if she had done anything wrong. But the youngest of the three siblings was too busy stifling her own laughs to help her in any way.
When she looked back at her friend’s sister and brother, the latter one said: “Ma’ name’s Big Macintosh. But just call me Big Mac, everypony does.”
Too her own surprise that name sounded familiar to Silver Spoon. She couldn’t remember where she had heard it before, but she was sure it wasn’t from Apple Bloom. But once again it was Applejack who prevented her from figuring it out.
“And Ah’m Applejack,” she added, “not Miss Applejack.”
Silver Spoon looked from one to the other and back for a few times. Then she asked resigned: “Does nopony in this town want to be called that anymore? Bon Bon, Fluttershy, now you. I start asking myself why my parents told me to always use those ‘oh-no-riffics’. Did I offend you in any way?”
Applejack shook her head. “Don’t worry, we’re not offended. There’s just no need for a friend to be so formal. That’s for business-talk. And Ah’ guess Bon Bon and Fluttershy see it the same way.”
Again, her look wandered between the mare and the stallion. Now they were starting to call her a friend too. Or at least Applejack did. But Big Macintosh didn’t protest that declaration in any way. On the contrary, his smile was warmer and friendlier now, like he had forgotten about whatever had troubled him before.
Thanks to the camping night with Apple Bloom she knew what to do; she didn’t even try to look for a reason. Instead she just accepted it. Actually, it gave her another burst of pride to hear those words from Apple Bloom’s big sister.
“So, why don’t you two go and play?” offered Big Macintosh. “We still have work to do. These trees won’t buck themselves.”
“Sounds good to me,” said Apple Bloom.
Silver Spoon thanked the two farm ponies and followed their little sister. Even though the house wasn’t far away she was already running again. And Silver Spoon was running along, driven by the excitement to finally see her energetic friend’s home.
	
> Chapter 11
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 11

Apple Bloom flew right threw door, slamming it open without any regard for anything or anypony that might have been behind it. Fortunately, the only thing it slammed into was the wall. The following bang in return woke up the only pony present inside the room.
Granny Smith, green coated and grey maned as Silver Spoon remembered her, had been napping peacefully in a rocking chair standing next to a bookshelf, built-in under a staircase. Now her upper body shot upwards, her eyes wide open. The sudden movement caused her rocking chair to start rocking back and forth. The old pony sitting in it flailed her arms around desperately to get back her balance.
“Apple Bloom!” she protested. “How many times have Ah’ told ya’, ya’ mustn’t scare me like that?”
“Sorry,” was Apple Bloom’s simple answer, said too casually to be meant seriously. “But Ah’ just want to drop of ma’ stuff and then show ma’ friend around.”
“Yer friend?”
Granny Smith rubbed her eyes and leaned forward, almost toppling over with the chair. It took her a moment until she recognized who her youngest granddaughter was talking about.
Silver Spoon was still standing behind Apple Bloom in the doorway, fascinated by the room she had just entered. In some way it was like Fluttershy’s home. Just like hers, it was made completely built from wood. A bit more spacious maybe, but nonetheless it emanated the same coziness. Even though the interior was rather plain.
There was an old-looking couch to Silver Spoon’s left, a few flowers and lots and lots of family photos. And it were these photos that really stood out to Silver Spoon. They showed so many different ponies, but all were – or had been - obviously part of Apple Bloom’s family.  The resemblance to either her, her sister, or her brother was astonishing. Some of the pictures were even in black and white. Silver Spoon knew that meant they had to be really old.
And of course, there was the rocking chair, now standing upright and calm once again. More importantly, there was still Granny Smith sitting in it. The old lady looked like she had finally recognized who Apple Bloom was talking about. Her eyes focused on Silver Spoon and she gave her a gentle smile. The warm and kindly way of a smile Silver Spoon loved so much. Somehow, only old ponies seemed to be able to smile like that. With the exception of Fluttershy maybe. It gave her such a pleasant feeling of being welcome. And she couldn’t help but smile herself.
Shyly, she said: “Hello, nice to see you again.”
“Yes, Ah’ remember ya’,” the old pony replied. “Yer from Apple Bloom’s class, right? The nice little filly who sat next to her when I was there to tell ya’ ‘bout the zap apples. And the first to clap when Ah’ was done, if ma’ mind doesn’t betray me.”
Silver Spoon nodded. “Yes, that was me. But I think, we have never been introduced properly. My name is Silver Spoon and I am pleased to meet you.”
Before she knew it she had done another curtsey. But unlike Applejack and Big Macintosh, Granny Smith didn’t laugh at this gesture. Her smile only grew a little warmer.
“Now yer ain’t just a nice little filly but a polite one as well. Nice to meet you too, Ah’m Granny Smith. Ah hope ya’ll enjoy yerself here. And maybe ya’ could be some good influence on Apple Bloom while yer here, could you?”
“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean?” exclaimed Apple Bloom indignantly.
Now it was Silver Spoon’s turn to struggle for a straight face. At least she managed not to laugh at her new friend, but she still had a wide grin on her face when she asked: “What? I’m not good enough as role model for you?”
“Ah’ have ma’ sister for that,” Apple Bloom pouted.
“You do?” Silver Spoon asked with exaggeratedly and fake surprise. “Why haven’t you told me before?”
For a moment they both just looked at each other before starting to laugh. They laughed so hard Silver Spoon’s eyes even started to tear. She had no idea why she had to laugh so hard, but the more she tried to calm down, the harder she had to laugh. Apple Bloom’s laughter by her side didn’t make it easier for her in any way.
But eventually they were too exhausted to laugh anymore. Silver Spoon had to sit down right where she stood because her legs would carry her any more.
All the while Granny Smith had been watching the scenery, her face showing irritated amusement.
When the two fillies had finally fallen silent she said: “Well Ah’ve no idea what’s been so funny ‘bout that, but didn’t ya’ say somethin’ ‘bout showin’ yer friend around, Apple Bloom?”
“Yeah, Ah’ did,” the filly replied while trying to catch her breath. “So let’s… get to ma’… room and unpack.”
Silver Spoon nodded. She followed Apple Bloom upstairs, watched by the still irritated Granny Smith.
The stairs led up to a corridor with two doors on each side. Except for a few more pictures on the wall and a simple lamp hanging from the ceiling there were no decorations up here. Not even a carpet on the blank wooden floor, which creaked under every step they took.
“This’s ma’ brother’s room,” Apple Bloom explained pointing to the first door to the right. “Right next to ma’ sister’s. The first on the left is Granny Smith’s room. Which leaves only one as mine.”
With the last words Apple Bloom pushed open the mentioned door. The room behind it was about half the size of Silver Spoon’s own. She took a few steps inside and looked around.
The walls were colored in green. A dark shade of lime-green which clashed uncomfortably with Apple Bloom’s fiery red mane. Next to the door stood a blue closet. On the wall to the right from the door was a commode, also colored blue, with a wide mirror. Across from the door, beside the only window in this room, stood a desk with a chair in front of it. It was considerably smaller than Silver Spoon’s but all the more tidier and well-organized. And there was a canopy bed to the left, by its side a little nightstand with a bedside lamp on it.
“Just drop yer stuff and the sleeping bag on the bed.”
Apple Bloom’s voice startled Silver Spoon. She was so caught up with taking in what she saw that she had almost forgotten who actually lived in this room. All in all she was rather… disappointed? Disillusioned? Or what should she call it?
“What’s up? Somethin’ wrong?”
“No… Or yes, maybe there is. Not with your room, I mean. I think it is… just me.”
“What are ya’ talkin’ about?”
“That’s it, I don’t know. I was so excited to see your room. But somehow this is not as exciting as it had been in my head.”
“Well, what did ya’ expect?”
“I have no idea. I expected… something. Without even knowing what that something was.”
“Compared to yer house this must look rather boring, huh?”
“Yeah, I guess it does,” she admitted reluctantly. “Do all, er, normal foals’ rooms look like this?”
“Normal?”
“Yeah… What else should I call them? You said I shouldn’t say poor.”
“Yes, Ah’ did. But normal doesn’t sound right either. Ah’ mean, yer not not normal, ain’t ya’?”
“Well, sometimes I think-”
“No, stop right there. Yer normal, that was no question.”
Silver Spoon smiled. “Okay, but what should I say then instead of ‘normal’?”
“Ah’ don’t. know. ‘Not-rich’, maybe?”
“Alright then, do all not-rich foals’ rooms look like this?”
“Well, if yer askin’ ‘bout size, yeah, most of ma’ friends have similar rooms.”
“I was asking more about the interior. I mean, there are no toys, no stuffed animals, not even a bookshelf. And no decorations.”
“Okay, startin’ with the last one; yes, no decorations. Ah’ don’t mind it that way. Scootaloo always say Ah should get some posters and Ah’ thought about it, but it’s never been that important to spend ma’ money for it.
“About the stuffed animals, Ah’ve never been really into them. When Ah’ was in fohlengarten Ah’ had a teddy, but that was so worn out we threw it away a long time ago.
“All the books we have are in the shelves in the livin’ room. The toys Ah’ have are over there, in the commode. And we have some games in the kitchen.”
Silver Spoon waited for a moment for Apple Bloom to speak on. But as she remained silent, Silver Spoon asked: “The kitchen? You have your games in the kitchen?”
“Yupp. That’s where we play those games anyway, ‘cause we have the large table there. So we keep our games in the kitchen.”
“That is a little bit… er…”
“Unusual? Yeah, Ah’ guess.”
“Okay, but you still haven’t answered my question.”
“Ah’ don’t even know if it can be answered. Like Ah’ said, the other ones Ah’ve seen were about the same size as mine. Save for yours. Some a little smaller, some a little bigger. But apart from that, the only similarities are that they had a bed, a desk and a closet.”
“Hm, maybe I have to compare them for myself then?” Silver Spoon couldn’t help blushing a little when she said those words.
Apple Bloom smiled. “As soon as ya’ve made some new friends?”
Silver Spoon returned the smile. “Yeah, I guess.”
“That’s an awesome idea.” Apple Bloom looked like she had achieved something important to her. “But before we get to that, why don’t ya’ finally drop those saddlebags and Ah’ll show ya’ around the farm?”
The silver maned filly nodded and let the saddlebags slide from her back where she stood.
The next moment they were on their way outside. Silver Spoon was barely able to keep Apple Bloom from just barging back down the stairs and prevent Granny Smith from being woken up so rudely again.
As soon as they had passed the creaking wooden floor and closed the front door, Apple Bloom turned to Silver Spoon with sparkling eyes and asked: “So, where should we go first?”
“Wherever you think we should,” answered Silver Spoon surprised. “The way you tried to scare your grandma’ again I thought you had a plan.”
Apple Bloom scratched her chin. Obviously she didn’t. She mumbled: “Okay, so our chicken coop isn’t so different from Fluttershy’s, the cowshed and hog house are empty right now…”
“Why? Where are the cows and pigs?”
“During the summer they’re on the paddock all day.”
“Oh, okay,” said Silver Spoon. Then she added: “But still, I’ve never seen a hog house. Or a cowshed. Or anything else that’s there to see on a farm.”
“If ya’ put it that way…” pondered Apple Bloom. Then she smiled and declared: “Okay, then let’s go, Ah’ll give ya’ the complete tour!”
As Silver Spoon had to find out, when Apple Bloom said complete, she meant complete.
She even started out with the chicken coop that had already been dismissed before. Then she showed her every stable, shed and barn there was on the farm. Like Silver Spoon had been told, they were empty. But they were still interesting nonetheless. Each one was built differently. Each one in the needs of the animals they were housing, according to Apple Bloom.
As Silver Spoon inspected the hog house she asked: “I was wondering, why do you keep pigs on the farm? I can see why you have cows and sheep. But pigs neither give milk nor wool, so why pigs?”
“That’s simple. They eat everything.”
“So does this one colt from our class…”
“No, that’s not what Ah’ meant. They literally eat everything. If our food goes bad or we have some leftovers, they eat it. Or if we have some bad crops we can’t sell or use, they’ll eat it too.”
“So, they are something like your living trash cans?”
“No… well okay, ya’ could say so… But that sounds mean. And they’re not only here to eat what we don’t need. We can use their feces as fertilizer.”
“Their fe-” Silver Spoon began stammering. She didn’t even want to use this word. “As a… fertilizer? Isn’t that something you need to grow plants?” She knew she had seen the word on some bags among the stuff their gardener needed for his work.
Apple Bloom nodded. “Ah’ don’t really know how it works, but we need it to grow our crops.”
“And what do you do with it?”
Silver Spoon didn’t like where this was going.
“We spray it across the fields.”
She felt her stomach starting to revolt. The image building up inside her head was just dreadful. “So, all your corn and grain and even the carrots grow on fields covered in pig poo?”
Apple Bloom cocked an eyebrow. “Ya’ really have a knack of puttin’ things in the most unfavorable ways.”
“But that’s just what it is, right?”
“Well, yeah. But that’s just how it’s done. Not only here, but everywhere.”
“So, every bread I ever ate was made from grain that grew in…” Silver Spoon wasn’t able to finish her sentence.
“Look, just don’t overthink this. It hasn’t hurt ya’ till now and it won’t ever.”
She knew Apple bloom was right. But it didn’t help her getting those images out of her head. The more she fought them the more they grew. She needed a distraction. “Okay, let’s not talk about this anymore. Can we just go on with the tour?”
“Alright,” rejoiced Apple Bloom. “Let me show you the fields next!”
Silver Spoon wasn’t exactly able to partake in her friend’s joy. On the contrary, her stomach only twisted a little further. She looked at her in stunned disbelief.
“Oh come on,” the red maned filly laughed. “We only fertilize the fields before we sow the seeds. All of that is long gone.”
Still a little bit reluctant, Silver Spoon followed the amused farm filly outside. The fresh air, even as hot as it was growing in the noon sun, had never been more refreshing to the grey little filly as it was right now.
Not as enthusiastically as before she let Apple Bloom guide her across the fields surrounding the farmhouse. At first she was more focused on the ground beneath her hooves than on what Apple Bloom was saying and the plants growing all around her. But after a short while, when she had finally convinced herself that it was nothing but normal, not-gross soil she was walking on, she started to enjoy all of it more and more again.
They both spent a lot of time in the fields, Apple Bloom carefully making sure her friend knew of every crop the Apple family grew around here. Admittedly, it was a little bit tiresome and she didn’t exactly pay attention, but her friend’s joy and enthusiasm was all it took for Silver Spoon to enjoy herself.
When they had passed the fields – not without Apple Bloom explaining that the building with the carrot on its roof located next to the carrot patch was used to make carrot juice – they came to what Sweet Apple Acres was most famous for:
The apple orchard.
And it wasn’t nearly as interesting as Silver Spoon had assumed. Why she had thought this would in any way be more interesting than vast fields of crops eluded her by now.
Even though the view was nice, the air had a hint of the sweet scent of apples and the happy chirping and singing of the birds hidden somewhere in the trees had something relaxing to it, all in all it was just a lot of trees.
Still Apple Bloom kept talking about what different kind of apples her family grew, how they tasted and when they had to be harvested. And Silver Spoon listened less and less to what she was told.
Her attention completely diverged from her guide when they came along the two older Apple siblings still hard at work with the harvest. She had never really seen two ponies work so hard before. Of course she had seen others work in town. But most of them were standing around behind counters or a market stand, busy cutting other ponies manes or cleaning the windows of the town hall. Even at home there were the gardener, the pool colt and the butlers and maids.
But compared to the hard physical labor Applejack and Big Macintosh had to perform, all of these other ponies seemed so relaxed in what they were doing. She was sure she couldn’t keep something like this up for more than a few minutes. Most likely not even a single one. And they had to do it for hours, all day along.
She kept watching them, her feelings a mix of awe and pity. And the more she watched them, she noticed something. What grabbed her attention the most were their faces, the expressions they wore.
Applejack had a determined look, like she was eager to impress somepony by what she was doing. She had seen it so many times before on the foals in her class, especially during arts or sports classes. Even then, with Miss Cheerilee around to praise her classmates and approve of what they had accomplished, she never quite got it. They just did what they were there for. And similarly, Applejack did what she had to do for a living. If she didn’t do it, her family would earn no money. And furthermore, who did she want to impress? It certainly couldn’t be her younger sister and older brother. So was it her, Silver Spoon, she wanted to show how hard she was working? But then again, the apple bucking mare didn’t seem like she had noticed the two fillies strolling through the orchard, just a few yards away from her. And whenever she had filled another bucket with apples, she smiled satisfied. Of course, she had all the reason to be satisfied with successful work, but it was more than that. Her smile reminded Silver Spoon of those foals in her class who had earned the longed for words of approval from their teacher.
Big Macintosh on the other hand was back to his absentminded smile, his gaze lost in a trance-like state. Again, he emanated an aura of familiarity Silver spoon couldn’t grasp. He looked like he was remembering something joyful or entertaining. Yet at the same time there was this contradicting trace of sadness hidden beneath. It seemed to the little filly like he was sad about the happy things he was thinking of.
“Hey, are ya’ listenin’ to me?”
Apple Bloom’s voice cut right through her thoughts. She had completely forgotten that there was still a filly standing by her side.
“No,” was her startled reply. It took her a second to realize what she had said and understand why Apple Bloom grimaced offended. “I’m sorry,” she apologized hastily. “I didn’t want to be mean, but I got distracted.”
To point out what had distracted her she looked back over to her friend’s siblings.
“What, ya’ve never seen somepony work before?” Apple Bloom still sounded a little bit hurt, but to Silver Spoon’s relief the underlying indignation was gone.
“Not this hard, I haven’t. But that’s not what I meant. It’s your brother.”
Any last bit of offense that still been on her face vanished instantly. She blinked a few times and looked over to her mentioned sibling. “What about him?” the red maned filly asked hesitatingly. Silver Spoon could clearly hear nervousness in her voice. Not unlike what she had felt when Apple Bloom had visited her home yesterday.
“Why is he so sad?” Silver Spoon asked
“Sad?” Apple Bloom now sounded irritated. “What do you mean, sad? He’s smiling like he always is.”
“Yes, I see him smiling. But his eyes are… sad.”
At those words Apple Bloom shook her head.
“No, don’t get fooled by the way he keeps lookin’. He’s always like that when he’s workin’. But when he’s around us he’ll live up again, believe me.”
“Okay, if you say so…”
Silver Spoon wasn’t convinced. But since she had no way of disproving what Apple Bloom had stated, she decided to follow her once again. And this time she was careful to listen to what her friend had to say about apples.
Luckily she didn’t have to endure this outstretched biology lecture for much longer. Either because Apple Bloom had finally accepted that her new friend wasn’t nearly as thrilled as she was about apples or she had indeed reached the place where she had been heading to all along. Silver Spoon didn’t know and didn’t care.
What she did care about was the quiet spot they had reached, hidden away on a small clearing not too far away from the last trees in the orchard. And even more, the tree house located there.
Apple Bloom turned around towards Silver Spoon, a proud smile on her face and proclaiming: “And now, Ah’ present to you: The Cutie Mark Crusaders’ club house!”
Silver Spoon looked at said club house in awed surprise. In fact it was not just a club house, but also a tree house as well. And not one of those simple shacks built in a treetop she had seen in one of her books. This was actually a house in a tree. A small house with probably only one room, but a house nonetheless. It even had a pitched roof and gable window.
Leading up to that tree house was a wooden ramp. Or more accurately, it led to a balcony stretching from the front to the side of the house. And from that side led another ramp up towards the tree’s crown where another small hut was located. In its window a telescope could be seen.
“Come on!” said Apple Bloom and started climbing up the ramp, followed by Silver Spoon.
Like her real home, Apple Bloom’s club house had a simple interior decoration. There was a small table with some flowers on it, a larger, empty one with a chair by its side, a chest at the other end of the room and above it, to Silver Spoon’s further surprise, pictures of a blue coated, rainbow maned pegasus she had seen a few times before.
“Isn’t this that weather pony my mother always complains about?” she asked after she had walked over to take a closer look.
“Ah’ don’t know. If it’s Rainbow Dash she complains about, then yes.”
“I don’t know her name and neither does my mother. But I don’t think there are that many blue weather ponies with rainbow colored manes in this town.”
“None that Ah’ know of. What’s yer mom’s problem with her?”
“According to her, whenever she sees that Rainbow Dash she’s more likely to sleep than to work and when she is working, the weather is terrible. Though I have to say, I don’t really know what exactly my mother understands as ‘terrible weather’.”
“Why does she care how often Rainbow Dash’s nappin’? She gets her job done, that’s what important. And Ah’ like the weather she’s doin’.”
“Don’t tell that to me. I don’t have a problem with her. But why do you have pictures of a weather pony hanging inside your club house?”
“Well, Sweetie Belle and me only agreed to that because we wanted Scootaloo to stop botherin’ us that we should hang up some pictures of Rainbow Dash. Scootaloo wants them to have here because Rainbow Dash is her idol.”
“Her idol? Does she want to become a weather pony?”
“No,” answered Apple Bloom immediately, but the next moment she scratched her chin. “Or maybe she does. To be honest, Ah’ don’t know. But either way, that’s not the reason she admires Rainbow Dash.”
“Then what is?”
“Because she is an excellent flyer.”
“Who? Rainbow Dash or Scootaloo?” joked Silver Spoon.
“Rainbow Dash, of course.”
Silver Spoon’s amused smile vanished as fast it had appeared. Somehow this reply came a little bit too fast. And not just that, it sounded so stern. Maybe even a little bitter.
Before Silver Spoon was able to address what she had noticed, Apple Bloom was smiling again and asked: “Say, would you like to try our telescope?”
Had she noticed Silver Spoon’s bewilderment? It did seem to the grey filly like her new friend was trying to avoid this topic. But why would she? Was Scootaloo actually such a bad flyer? Then again, if she were, why would that be something not to talk about?
“Well?” Apple Bloom inquired.
Trying her best not to sound irritated, Silver Spoon answered: “Yeah, why not.”
They climbed up the ramp leading up to the little booth in the treetop. The telescope was even larger than it had looked from outside, being as long as Silver Spoon was from head to tail.
At first she wasn’t very excited about looking at stuff really far away. If she had wanted to look at that, she wouldn’t have come here, would she? But the more she tried it out, the more she enjoyed it. Just testing out what she could actually see from where she was now held more fascination to it than Silver Spoon would have ever expected.
Her view wandered across the town. She even tried to see her own home. Unfortunately the mansion itself was blocked out by the town hall but she could still see what was right and left of it. After she was done watching their gardener from afar, she thought about looking for Bon Bon’s store. But as she was searching the town for it, she found something – or rather somepony – else.
“Hey, isn’t this that Rainbow… Rainbow…”
“Dash,” finished Apple Bloom for her. “Ah don’t know, let me see.”
The filly stepped aside and let her friend take a look. Then she stepped back and nodded. “Yupp, ya’ found her. Now ya’ can tell yer mom that you saw that pegasus actually workin’.”
“Um…” started Silver Spoon, now reminded of the short exchange they had only a few minutes go. “I’m not sure if I should bring this up.”
“Bring what up?”
“I don’t know how to put this. It’s about Scootaloo. What you said sounded like she isn’t a good flyer. And now that we talked about that, I started to think. I can’t remember that I’ve ever actually seen her flying before.”
“Well, just because ya’ve never seen it…” began Apple Bloom halfheartedly, clearly avoiding Silver Spoon’s gaze.
But as her voice trailed off and she didn’t say anything further, Silver Spoon continued: “Not only that. I’ve heard some of our classmates talk a few times before. About Scootaloo, I mean. Apparently, none of them has seen her fly before.”
“Ah’ see what yer getting’ at. But please, let’s leave it at that.”
“Because Scootaloo wouldn’t forgive you for talking about it?”
For a moment Apple Bloom was silent. All she did was looking straight into Silver Spoon’s eyes. Then she nodded and she said gratefully: “Yeah, Ah’m glad ya’ understand.”
	
> Chapter 12
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 12

The two fillies had spent the remaining afternoon at the club house. They had taken turns in searching their classmates with the telescope until the sun began setting. Then they made their way back to the farm house.
They could already see through the open windows that Applejack and Big Macintosh were still working hard to prepare dinner. The smell of hot potatoes emanating from the house further lured them inside.
“Ah, come in and sit down,” Granny Smith invited them. She had already traded her rocking chair for the seat at the head of the table. “It’s almost done.”
But Silver Spoon wouldn’t move a muscle, now standing in the doorway between living room and kitchen. Her eyes still followed the display of kitchen work in front of her.
“Hey,” said Apple Bloom. “Ah’ know that look by now.”
“Huh?”
“Yer thinkin’ about something ya did or thought before, right?”
“Well, yeah. It’s just that I had no idea how much work it is to prepare food.”
“Really? Then what do ya’ think why yer dad pays somepony to do the cookin’ for yer family”
“Because that’s normal.”
“Normal?”
“Yes, that’s what my sister said. Poor, I’m sorry, not-rich ponies work for rich ponies. I never really thought about why they do that. And what that work was like.”
“For everything ya’ said about yer sister yer listening an awful lot to her.”
“Of course I do. She is my big sister after all. I may not like her, but it’s the same for her as you said about yours. She’s older than me and therefore knows more than me.”
“Yeah, that’s true… But somehow Ah’ get the feelin’ ya’ shouldn’t take everything she said or says for granted. Maybe ya’ should ask yer parents about that stuff.”
“I’d like to, but that won’t work.”
“Why?”
“Because my mother is busy with something else most of the time. And my father is either working or too stressed out from work.”
“Is that really true, ma’ dear?” Granny Smith interrupted the two fillies.
“Of course, why should I lie?”
“What’s yer mother busy with that she can’t take care of ya’?” the old mare wanted to know.
“Usually she is busy talking to some of her friends on the phone. At other times she is getting her mane styled. Or has a tailor over because she needs a new dress. Or-“
“How many times does somepony need a new dress?” Apple Bloom threw in.
“I don’t know about other ponies, but my mother gets a new one each time we’re going out for dinner or my parents are invited to somewhere. Or we’re expecting visitors.”
“Hope Ah’m not interrupting,” said Applejack, placing a bowl of potatoes on the table. “Dinner’s ready. Have a seat and dig in.”
Apple Bloom followed her sister’s order without hesitation, indicating Silver Spoon that she should take the chair right next to her. Silver Spoon climbed cautiously onto the seat offered to her.
Carefully she eyed the sudden explosion of action around the table. Everypony started to fill their plates with what was in front of them and then handed the bowl over to the one next to them. Involuntarily, she started to smile.
“What’s so funny?” Applejack asked amused.
“I was just imagining my parents’ seeing this. I don’t know if I have ever seen them filling their plates on their own. Usually our kitchen staff does that for us.”
“Then Ah’ hope you do know how to fill yer plate yerself. We don’t have any kitchen staff to serve you.” Applejack smiled and offered Silver Spoon  some salad.
“Oh, of course,” Silver Spoon replied and started to follow her hosts’ example.
“So, if you don’t mind tellin’ us,” said Applejack after she had taken a few bites. “What exactly does yer father work as?”
Silver Spoon didn’t answer right away. At one hand because she was still chewing on some surprisingly delicious potatoes and carrots. And on the other hand because she was caught completely off guard by somepony talking to her. Surprised she looked from one pony to the other, each looking expectantly at her. Except for Big Macintosh who kept smiling absentmindedly at his dinner.
“What’s wrong?” asked Apple Bloom.
“Well, um… Do you always talk during your meals?”
“Yeah, why wouldn’t we?” asked Apple Bloom.
“My parents always tell me and my sister to be quiet during the meals. We only talk between the courses.” Then she thought for a moment. “But I guess it makes sense.”
“That’s good,” Applejack commented. “But how so?”
“You don’t have more than this one course, right?”
“No, we don’t.” Somehow this seemed highly amusing to the blond farmer. “If you don't count dessert as s course, that is. So, yes, we do have to talk during our meals. Which means you can answer my question without a bad conscience.”
“Of course. He makes carriages. And sells them.”
“He makes them?” Apple Bloom wanted to know. “All by himself?”
“No, of course not. He has a company for that.”
“Yer dad has his own company? No wonder yer so rich.”
“Yes, and he has built it up from the grounds, as he says. He keeps working hard every day so we will never have to worry about anything.”
“And still yer mom doesn’t have time for you?” Applejack wondered.
“No, but that’s okay. I know she has a lot of ‘social obligations to fulfill’. To support father in his business.”
“Social obligations? What’s that?” Apple Bloom wanted to know.
“I don’t know exactly. But that’s what my mother calls it whenever she gets ready for a business dinner my father has. Or when she talks to some lady from a charity organization.”
“And what was that you said about you not likin’ yer sister?” Applejack asked.
“What about it?”
Before Applejack was able to give an answer she got cut off by Granny Smith. “Applejack, that’s enough. Do ya’ really think all this’s somethin’ ya’d talk about the first time ya’ meet somepony?”
“Well…”
“No, it’s okay,” said Silver Spoon. “I simply don’t know what is so special about me not liking my big sister. It has been like that my whole life. And all of a sudden, everypony seems to be worried about it.”
“But don’t you think that if yer parents don’t have much time for the both of you, that that's all the more reason you should get along with yer sister? Ah’ mean, who else is there to take care of you?”
“I don’t need my sister for that, my parents have hired enough house personnel to be there for me.”
Everypony at the table fell silent. Even Big Macintosh had now stopped eating and stared at Silver Spoon. And she stared back, her look wandering from one of them to the other. But even Apple Bloom replied to her silent plea for an explanation only with disbelief.
“What?” Her cheeks started to burn. “Did I say something strange again?”
“Well, sugarcube,” said Applejack hesitantly. “Maybe Ah’ wouldn’t say strange, but… Yes, that’s what it sounds like to me.”
“Why?” After a moment of thinking, Silver Spoon added: “Because most ponies can’t afford that?”
“No, not because of that.” Applejack had problems coming up with the right words for what she was trying to say. Silver Spoon could see that. The farm mare repeatedly tapped her chin. After a few seconds of looking at some spot at the ceiling, she tried: “Well, it’s not that most families couldn’t afford this. They just wouldn’t. It’s just, how do Ah’ say this… It’s just…”
“Not normal?” Silver Spoon offered in a low voice.
Applejack shook her head. “Very unusual, Ah’d rather say.”
“Isn’t that the same?”
Again, a moment of silence passed. Applejack eyed her apologetically, now having the undivided attention of the rest of her family on her. Finally, she sighed. “Ah’m sorry, Ah don’t see another way to put this.”
“Applejack,” Apple Bloom said hesitantly. “Ya’ don’t wanna say that she’s-“
“What Ah’ want to say is that Ah’ don’t know how anypony would rather pay somepony else to take care of their family than look after them themselves.”
“I’d rather have it this way than if my sister were to do that,” stated Silver Spoon. “And she wouldn’t do that anyway.” After a moment of staring at the mix of peas and carrot slices on her plate she added: “I think she hates me.”
“But,” Apple Bloom asked cautiously, “didn’t ya’ tell me yesterday ya’ wish ya’d get along better?”
“I’d like her to be somepony it’s possible to get along with.”
“Oh come on, she can’t be worse than me.”
“What? You’re not-“ Silver Spoon started but soon realized the wide grin on Apple Bloom’s face. A moment later she couldn’t help but smile. “Yeah, you’re right, I guess. But still, I don’t know what I should do. Being nice to her didn’t work. I gave up on that long ago.”
“You shouldn’t.” Applejack’s words were accompanied by a knowing look. “Ah’ know it’s hard work, but it pays off.”
“Being nice is hard work?”
Applejack laughed and shook her head. “No, of course not. But being nice to somepony who isn’t can be. But if you just keep on, eventually she’ll start to be nice herself. Because deep down inside, nopony wants to have fights and be angry all the time.” 
“She doesn’t always have fights,” Silver Spoon mumbled, lowering her head. “Only with me.”
“Really?” Apple Bloom asked surprised.
Applejack on the other hand was still as amused as before. “How can you be so sure, sugarcube? It seems to me that yer not exactly around each other that often.”
“No, not really… But still, I never see her fight with our parents, or her friends, or anypony for that matter. But as soon as I try to talk to her she gets angry.”
“Have you ever tried talking to one of her friends?”
“No. Why would I?”
“Well, maybe they can help you. Obviously they get along with her.”
“I never thought of that,” Silver Spoon mumbled while scratching her chin. Not for the first time she wondered why it needed somepony else to come up with such a simple idea for her. Immediately her mind kicked into action. Her surroundings barred from her mind, she started to ponder who of her sister’s friends would be best to talk to.
After a few mentally relived conversations she had ‘overheard’, her search was suddenly interrupted by a shout: “Now I remember!”
Only as the others turned their surprised looks at her again she realized that she had said that. Out loud. And directly at Big Macintosh.
“Remember what?” he asked irritated.
“Well, um your name…” she answered, trying her best not to blush. She failed instantly. “I mean, where I heard it before. That is, before today.” Still all of the others kept looking expectantly at her. Getting more and more afraid she had started to talk of something silly again, she added: “My sister. She, um, talked about you. With a friend of hers…”
Her voice trailed of into silence. Why would they want to hear what her sister of all ponies had to say about one of their family? Or rather, would they want to hear what she had said about him – and them?
But to her surprise, Applejack gave her a wide grin. Then she looked at her brother and said: “She did? Say, sugarcube, what exactly were they talkin’?”
“Well…” Silver Spoon tried her hardest to remember this particular time. There were only fragments left in her memory. A few parts that stuck out to her because she never really understood what they meant. “I’m not really sure. I think they said something about him being tasty. Whatever that means. And how it was sad because of that that he had such bad family.”
The last sentence she said was accompanied by an apologetic look from her. But neither Applejack nor Big Macintosh reacted to that in any way. Applejack gave him an almost taunting look while she covered her grin with her cup of water. Her brother simply kept on eating, doing his best to demonstrate that he didn’t care about his sister.
Confused, Silver Spoon looked at first over to Granny Smith. She too did her best not to care and keep on eating, but the filly could clearly see the old mare’s lips curl into a faint smile.
Then she looked at her friend, who was as confused as she was. But obviously, Apple Bloom had another reason for that: “What does that mean, ‘tasty’?”
“I don’t know. Maybe it his red coat.”
“Huh?”
“Well, I think she also said something about her cherries at that time, perhaps-”
Violent coughing interrupted their little conversation. Apple Bloom’s older siblings had managed to choke on their food at the same time.
“Are y’alright?” a startled Granny Smith asked.
“Yeah,” answered Applejack still coughing. “Don’t worry.” Then she turned to Silver Spoon. “Maybe you should keep the thinking for later. Otherwise yer food’s gonna ´get cold.”
Silver Spoon looked back in bewilderment before realizing she still had a plate filled with delicious smelling dinner in front of her. At the same moment a lout growling came from her belly, as if her stomach had finally lost its patience. A second she was once more overwhelmed by her meal’s taste. She would have never expected something made of such simple ingredients could turn out to be so delicious.
While she ate her meal, something more than food filled her stomach. It was once again that warm feeling. The same joy she had felt yesterday evening. And it wasn’t just the wonderful meal. It was the lively chatter around her, the hearty laughs, and most of all the honest, happy smiles her hosts wore the whole time.
Except for Big Mac. Well, he did smile, but… not like the others. He was happy, but, again, not like the others. The way he eyed them with a hint of dreamy bliss in his eyes reminded her of something.
Or somepony?
Yes, that was it. He reminded her of herself. The joy of just being here, the thankfulness of being able to share this moment of familiar atmosphere. He looked like he felt like her. Grateful to be accepted in their midst.
Or was it really acceptance? It seemed like something close to it, but Silver Spoon wasn’t able to put her hoof on it.
The longer she looked at him, trying to figure out how to name that thing, the more something else started to irritate her. Once again she had that feeling of familiarity. Even more than when they had met this noon, like she had seen this scene somewhere before.
“Is that true?”
Applejack's question disrupted her thoughts. She had been so caught up in them that she had completely blocked out the ongoing chatter around her. She jumped a little and looked startled at the blonde farmer.
“What’s wrong?” Applejack laughed. “Were you remeberin’ something else?”
“Yes, I think,” answered Silver Spoon, hoping she wasn’t blushing. “But, um, what were you asking about?”
“About Fluttershy’s idea what yer cutie mark stands for.”
Silver Spoon’s eyes widened. Her cutie mark. That was the final piece. The day she got it. Raising Hammer’s look that day. Involuntarily she turned towards Big Macintosh. His look was the same as the one she had seen on the old stallion’s face back then.
“Did Ah’ say something wrong?” Applejack asked cautiously.
“No, no,” Silver Spoon replied hastily, definitely knowing she was blushing this time. “So, ehm, what was it you were asking?”
“Never mind that,” Applejack said with a confused look. “You seem to be quite interested in ma’ brother.”
“Yeah,” added Apple Bloom. “Don’t tell me ya have a-“
“Apple Bloom,” her sister cut off the yellow filly. “That’s not what Ah’ meant and nothing to ask so casually.”
“Then, what did you mean?” Silver Spoon asked.
“Well, just what Ah’ said. You keep lookin’ at him quite a lot. And Ah’ wanted to know why.”
Silver Spoon felt her face getting even hotter than before. “Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, fidgeting with her hooves. “I didn’t mean to. My parents told me not to, but sometimes I can’t help it…”
“Wait, yer parents told ya’ not to look at ma’ big brother?” Apple Bloom asked.
“No, I meant, they told me that staring at other ponies is impolite. I am really sorry if I offended you.”
To her surprise, Applejack grinned in return. “Don’t worry. Yer parents sure are right about that, but it’s okay. Ah’ honestly was just interested in what’s so fascinatin’ about him to you.”
For a moment, she considered telling her what she really was thinking about. But she didn’t know how to say that she thought he reminded her of an old stallion who had just lost his wife without letting it sound weird or maybe even insulting. At least, not right in front of him. So, instead she said: “I was thinking about what it would be like to have a big brother like him instead of a big sister like mine.”
“Depends on what you would be like as a little sister.”
Big Mac’s voice didn’t just startle Silver Spoon once again. Applejack and Apple Bloom shared the same look of surprise. But it didn’t take her long to recover and say: “A much happier one, I guess. You don’t seem like you get into fights with somepony that often.”
“Only as long as somepony won’t get into a fight with me. But for all I heard from Apple Bloom, you’re one to get into fights of your own from time to time.”
Silver Spoon was taken aback by these words. They were no accusation. Not even a question. It was more like he stated a fact to confirm its accuracy. Not unlike her mother when she talked to her father’s guests about that she had heard they were excellent golfers or that they bought their dresses at certain boutiques.
Not knowing what to make of this, she glanced over to the mentioned filly who wore an expression of astonished surprise. Even Applejack seemed like she hadn’t expected her brother to say something like this.
Finally, Silver Spoon sighed and said: “Yes, you’re right. I did and said a lot I shouldn’t have.”
“And you’re sorry for that, I know. Otherwise Apple Bloom wouldn’t have invited you here. But, have you ever thought about being not that innocent of your fights with your sister?”
”Hey, Big Mac, how can ya’ say that?”
Silver could hear Apple Bloom’s protest. But her eyes were fixated on the large, red stallion in front of her. She herself had wanted to protest this question. Almost out of instinct. Of course she wasn’t to blame. She had never started a fight between them. Not once. She was sure of that. But what stopped her from talking back was a thought crossing her mind: Had she ever done something to avoid a fight between them?
“Well, maybe I haven’t…” she reluctantly admitted. Both to Big Macintosh and herself.
“Don’t worry,” the oldest Apple sibling replied reassuringly. “A lot of ponies have trouble doing that. Not just little fillies like you. So I hope you see what you can do about this?”
She gave him a thankful smile. “Yes, I think I do. I just hope it works.”
“It will, if you’re patient. Like AJ said, fixing these thing can take a lot of time.”
“Well at least I now have an expert at making friends by my side, right?”
“Right!” agreed Apple Bloom.
> Chapter 13
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13

Never before had Silver Spoon enjoyed a dinner this much. In fact, she hadn’t even known that having dinner could be fun.
The Apples had been chatting and laughing all the time. Most of it had been a retelling of the night of camping the two fillies had spent together, as well as of the events that had led to it. And, of course, she had to tell the story of her cutie mark once more.
During that, Big Macintosh had surprised her again. While the rest of his family, even Apple Bloom, had listened curiously to her story, he had fallen awkwardly silent. Somehow even more silent than before. Not like the uninvolved spectator he had been at first. At that moment, Silver Spoon had been certain; what she had seen in his eyes up until then had been sadness. And at that time that sadness had been more prominent than the whole day before.
Still, that hadn’t spoiled the evening in any way for her. When she had finished the story he had been back to what she had come to know as normal from him. Which meant that he hadn’t talked any more after that. But somehow, none of the others had seemed to be bothered by that.
As fun as the evening had been, naturally it had to end eventually. That came some time after Granny Smith had fallen asleep at the table, when Applejack declared that she would now walk Silver Spoon home. Apple Bloom had begged to come along, but Applejack had told her that it was getting too late and she should be getting ready for bed.
So, after the two foals had parted with the promise of seeing each other the next day, the grey little filly and the blonde farmer walked through the late evening Ponyville. Silver Spoon had never been out this late. Usually her parents would make sure of that. But her parents were at their summer house and she couldn’t be happier about that.
By her side was now the – according to Apple Bloom – best big sister in the world. If she really deserved that title was beyond Silver Spoon’s knowledge, but she could definitely say Applejack was kind at heart. How? She wasn’t sure. But something in that smile the mare kept wearing was so honest and friendly, she couldn’t help but like her.
And as it seemed, a lot of ponies felt that way. She got greeted left and right by lots of strangers. Most likely that weren’t strangers to Applejack, but Silver Spoon knew none of them. A few she had seen before. And a few of those seemed to be slightly surprised to see those two walking across town together.
“You sure are popular,” commented Silver Spoon shyly just after an elderly mare had thanked Applejack thoroughly for some baking tips the farmer had obviously given her before.
“Well, that goes along with workin’ at the market for some time.”
“Yeah, but that doesn’t make them like you just like that, does it?”
“No, Ah’ guess not.” Applejack chuckled. “But yer welcome to try it out for yerself if you like.”
Silver Spoon smiled. “You would really trust me with helping you at the market?”
“Why wouldn’t Ah’?”
“Well, I heard of the last time you had help from a filly…”
“So, Apple Bloom told you what she did?”
“Yes,” admitted Silver Spoon still amused. But within the second she added hastily: “But she was definitely not proud of it.”
“Ah' know, sugarcube, Ah' know. She’s not one to be proud of the stupid things she does. And Ah’m glad that there isn’t much she could be proud of in the first place.”
“I wish I could say the same for myself…”
“What do you mean?”
“I did a lot of things I shouldn’t have been proud of. But I guess Apple Bloom has told you about the most of them.”
“Yes, she did. But more importantly, today she told me that you are honestly sorry about all that.”
“And I’m glad that she was willing to give me this chance. As far as I can see, I have to thank you for that as well, right?”
“Me? Didn’t Apple Bloom say that Fluttershy told her to try talking with you?”
“Yes, but that’s not what I meant. As much as she talks about you and what you taught her, I guess you are a huge part of her actually being nice enough for all of this.”
“Does she really talk that much about me?”
“Even more. Part of the reason why we didn’t get along so well. The way she made you out to be I was always jealous of her. And now that I know you, I am even more.” Those last words had come out of her mouth before she had chance to rethink them. Hoping she wouldn’t be blushing too hard she looked for Applejack’s reaction. And what she saw was a flattered smile.
“I’ll take that as a compliment. As long as yer not tryin’ to adopt me.”
“Is that even possible?”
“No, Ah’ don’t think so,” replied Applejack immediately, making Silver Spoon wonder why she had brought it up in the first place. “But you don’t have to. If you’d ever need ma’ help, just come talkin’ to me.”
“In that case, there is one question I have already.”
“Yeah?”
“How are you so accepting of me?”
“Why shouldn’t Ah’ be? Apple Bloom trusts you. And if she does after all Ah’ve heard about you, that’s good enough for me.”
“That is not exactly what I meant. How should I say this… I’m not asking why you are so nice to me. What I want to know is how you are able to be so nice to me. I mean, after all you had heard of me...”
“You make it sound like that is some kind of special skill.”
“Isn’t it? I don’t know if I would be able to do that.”
“But, didn’t you already?”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“When you agreed to go campin’ with ma’ little sister, weren’t you willing to accept her despite how bad you were thinkin’ of her?”
“Well, I guess, but I was at fault for thinking that way.”
“And so was Apple Bloom, that has nothing to do with that.”
“She… was?”
“Of course. She thought you were a nasty little filly who just loved bullying her and wanted nothing but make her feel bad about herself.”
“But, that is exactly what I did.”
“Didn’t you tell her that you only did everything because you were jealous and lonely?”
“Yes I did. But what does this change?”
“It means that Apple Bloom was wrong about you. Whatever you did, it wasn’t for the reasons she thought you had. Had she talked to you sooner about all this, she had known.”
“Wait, are you actually saying that she is at fault for what has happened between us?”
“No, Ah’m not. Don’t get me wrong, Ah’m not talking about who is to blame for that. But what Ah’ am sayin’ is that she was at fault for makin’ you out to be just a bully and nothing more.”
“Well, the way I acted, that was easy to think.”
“But it still turned out to be wrong, right?”
“Yes, but what are you getting at?”
“Now tell me, why did you think about Apple Bloom the way you used to do?”
“Because…” was all Silver Spoon said before she saw where this was going. Nodding, she finished her own sentence: “…of how she acted.”
“Exactly. Of course, she never tried to be mean to you. But from yer point of view, she still was, after all I heard today. Even though it doesn’t justify what you did, Ah’ can somehow understand why you did it. And that’s why there’s no reason for me to not give you a chance.”
“But you didn’t know of that when we met this morning, did you?”
“No, but that is part of what Ah’m trying to tell you here. If she hadn’t invited you to campin’ for a chance to really getting’ to know you, how would she have ever found out about yer true self? If you hadn’t been wilin’ to take that chance despite what you thought of her, how would you two’ve ever become friends? If Ah’ hadn’t given you a chance for an explanation, how would Ah’ve ever known what was really goin’ on?”
“Talking about an explanation, when did Apple Bloom tell you about all that?”
Applejack cocked an eyebrow. “When we had dinner. You sat right next to her when she did.”
“Really? I missed that…”
“Maybe because you were too distracted by ma’ big brother?”
Silver Spoon gave Applejack a sidewards glance. Just to make sure her smile hadn't vanished. Certain that this hadn't been an accusation, she said: “Yeah, maybe…”
“You know, he is the one who taught me all this; give ponies a chance and don’t judge them before you know them. And even more important, never give them a reason to misjudge you in the first place. Even if it is hard work, always be nice to them.
“That’s what he taught me. What he got taught by our dad. And what Ah’ taught Apple Bloom.”
“Do you think I could learn that all too?”
“Of course, sugarcube. Ah’d even say you already have. At least you’re more mature about all this than Ah’ was at yer age. And so is Apple Bloom. Not just yer age, even when Ah’ had been a few years older.”
Now there was no doubt about it. She was blushing. “I think that’s the first time anypony called me mature. Do you really mean that?”
“Compared to me at yer age, definitely. You can believe me, Ah’ wouldn’t have put up with what you had been doin’ so far. Ah’d taught you to stop it, one way or another. Well, Ah’ guess it’s a good thing we all grow up sooner or later.”
“Better sooner than later.”
Applejack gave her a strange smile. Somehow amused but at the same time pained. “Yeah, usually it is…”
“When isn’t it?” Silver Spoon asked cautiously.
At first Applejack just grimaced like she was angry at herself for saying something she shouldn’t have. But then she sighed and said: “How should Ah’ put this? You see, sometimes ponies are… forced to grow up. Sooner than others. Due to things nopony foresaw.”
For some time, neither of them talked. Silver Spoon had an idea what Applejack was hinting at. But she wasn’t sure if she should start talking about such a topic unless Applejack did so herself. But then again, she remembered how it had been with Apple Bloom, who just didn’t care in the end. Or Fluttershy when it had just been a misunderstanding. So she decided to give it a try: “Are you talking about your parents passing away?”
For a moment, Applejack gave no reaction. Then she briefly closed her eyes. “Has Apple Bloom told you about them?” She sounded not the least bit surprised.
“Yes, it came up when I told her how I got my cutie mark.”
“Okay, if you already know about it; yes, that’s what Ah’ meant.”
Again, Silver Spoon waited a moment before she spoke again. “Say, now that this came up, is it also the reason that your brother always looks so sad?”
This time, Applejack's eyes widened. She stared at Silver Spoon, almost walking into another pony passing by. “You really think he looks sad?”
“Yes, I just can’t shake that feeling. Apple Bloom already said that he just always looks that way and it doesn’t mean he’s sad. But somehow I just know he is.”
Applejack stopped walking. She didn’t answer right away but looked at Silver Spoon as if she was searching for something. Then slowly her gaze turned to amazement. With unexpected joy she said: “Yer an impressive little filly.”
Silver Spoon wanted to rejoice in this moment. Usually it were the other foals around her to earn such praise. She would have expected herself to celebrate the moment somepony would actually say something like this about her. But something held her back. “What was so impressive about thinking your brother is sad?”
“It's not you thinkin’ it. But you seein’ it that is impressive.”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Yer actually the first pony to ever ask me this question.”
“Maybe the other ponies just don’t ask?”
“Could be. Yet there are a lot who ask me about him. But none of them ever asked if he’s sad.”
“So, does this mean he is?”
“Unfortunately, yes,” Applejack sighed. “You hit the nail with yer guess. As a colt he was really lively and chatty. But ever since that day he just turned silent.”
Silver Spoon tried to imagine the huge and quiet Big Macintosh she met only hours ago to be running around, playing and laughing. Maybe being more like Apple Bloom. She couldn’t even see him as a foal, being something else than a hulking stallion. Maybe it was because she only knew for so little time, but in her mind he had to have existed the way he was since, well, whenever he had been born.
“Ah’m sorry.” Applejack’s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. “Ah’ didn’t mean to upset you. Ah’ guess Ah’ shouldn’t have started talkin’ about something like this with a little filly.”
But Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, it’s okay. Isn’t there any way to help him? With some medicine maybe?”
Once more Applejack smiled as if to cover some pain. “Not for that, no. Medicine won’t work for him. I don't even know if there is a medicine for this case. Maybe a psychiatrist could help him. At least that’s what the doctor said, but Big Mac refused to see one.”
“A psy-what?”
“A psychiatrist. That’s a pony like a doctor. But instead of hurt bodies he treats hurt souls.”
“Such ponies exist? How do they do that?” And why hadn’t anypony told her before? It sounded like she could have used one of those psychiatrists not too long before.
“How exactly they do what they do, Ah’ don’t know. Ah’ just know it involves a lot of talking and you need to be really smart to be one. And yes, they do exist. It’s not some pony tale ma’ granny made up. Unfortunately, there’s none in Ponyville. And that’s why Big Mac refused to see one.”
“Just because of that?”
“To him, it isn't 'just that'. He didn’t want to leave the farm. Didn’t want to leave all the work for us. He simply said that he didn’t need no therapy and time for that would be better used for applebuckin’.”
Silver Spoon wanted to say something about it, offer advice or help. But she had to admit to herself that there was nothing she could do. Even nothing somepony else could do.
“Hey, don’t concern yerself too much about it,” Applejack tried to cheer her up. But Silver Spoon heard clearly the forced optimism carrying in her voice. “It’s not like he’s lost in any way. He’s gotten better over time and Ah’ still think he might recover one day. Take this evening for example. He talked to you quite some bit. More than Ah’ usually hear him talk at once to somepony who isn’t related to him.”
Silver Spoon eyed Applejack carefully. The answer might have been made up more by hope than by reasonable facts. But the smile the mare had while she was talking was finally once again the same honest smile she had had before. Still, Silver Spoon said: “But I really wish I could help. You have all been so nice to me…”
“Ah’m glad you want to help, sugarcube. But it’s been this way ever since Apple Bloom was a few month old. Expectin’ you to solve it after one dinner with us would be a bit much, don’t you think?”
“Yeah, maybe.”
“Not maybe, definitely. Listen here sugarcube; you don’t have to repay us for kindness and hospitality. All we expect from you, if you’d liked our company, is to give us the honor of bein’ our guest sometime soon.”
As Applejack said those words they turned the last corner before heading straight on towards Silver Spoon’s home. The sight of her home was a welcome distraction for the filly. With each step they came closer the more Silver Spoon' curiosity grew to see any kind of reaction from Applejack. Soon she became so focused on the mare by her side that she jumped a little when a voice from in front of them started talking to them.
“Now that’s a surprise. Never expected to see this sight.”
There was her family’s gardener standing right before them. But as much as she had been surprised by his sudden appearance, it wasn’t that what kept Silver Spoon from replying. It was rather the look of pleasant recognition on his and Applejack’s faces.
“Green Thumb. So this is the ‘rich guy’s place’ yer workin’ now at?”
“Yepp,” he replied, smiling his amused-by-everything smile Silver Spoon had seen so often from him. “Much to do, but also lots to earn.”
“Do you always work this late?”
“Nah, usually not. But with this heat I had to wait until the sun started to set to water the lawn and the beds. But say, what are you  doing here with the young lady of the house?” 
“Walkin’ her home. Why, what does it look like?”
“Okay, stupid question,” laughed Green Thumb. “But I’m just surprised to see you of all ponies doing that.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“I thought, after all I heard around the house, that you are – how should I say this? – not exactly their favorite family in this town.”
Silver Spoon winced at these words. Up until now the young filly had already been fighting her unease. Never had she cared for the name of that one pony who mowed their lawn. And here was  Applejack treating him like an old friend she had known for years. But this last statement made an unpleasant heat rise on her face. “No, that’s not… okay, it was… but now it isn’t!” she exclaimed, embarrassment pressing the words out of her mouth.
For the first time since she knew him, Green Thumb lost his smile. As permanent as it had seemed to be, now it finally made way for perplexity.
“It’s alright, sugarcube,” laughed Applejack. “He can’t know what happened today.” Then she turned back to the gardener. “It was really nice meetin’ you, Green Thumb. But Ah’ guess chattin’ will have to wait for next time you come by at the market. Silver Spoon should really get back home.”
Not changing his expression, he kept looking back and forth between Applejack and Silver Spoon. Even in her still nervous state Silver Spoon saw perfectly that there was something on his mind he pondered whether to say it out loud. She knew that feeling all too well by now. But in the end he just nodded, put his smile back on and said: “Guess you’re right. I’ll see you the next days. And of course a good night to you, Miss Silver Spoon.”
“Good night,” said the filly. Then she and Applejack walked the last part of the road leading up to the front gates.
“So this is where you live,” commented Applejack. “Apple Bloom didn’t exaggerate when she told me about it.”
The hint of awe in her voice was enough to calm the lingering shame Silver Spoon still felt. “Yes, I hope you like it.”
The mare averted her gaze from the mansion towards her. “If Ah’ didn’t, would that change anything?”
Silver Spoon only smiled in response.
“Ah’ guess yer dad had to sell a lot of carriages for this,” said Applejack. “Which reminds me, you never said what carriages yer dad sells.”
“Well, I don’t really know. But I know they’re very popular with rich ponies. And that dad named them ‘Marecedes’, after my sister.”
Her last words had an unexpected effect on Applejack. Her head jolted around. The farmer’s expression, as far as Silver Spoon could tell from her angle, shifted between shock and understanding. Following her gaze, the filly saw that she was staring after Green Thumb who was casually strolling down the way towards Ponyville Town Hall.
Then, slowly, her head turned back to Silver Spoon. And all the way the filly could see how whatever Applejack had felt vanished at the same speed. Its place was taken by the dawning of a revelation. A shiver ran down Silver Spoon’s spine when she became more and more aware that the farmer wasn’t looking at her, but stared right through her into nothingness.
Cautiously, almost whispering, the filly asked: “Is something wrong?”
“No…” answered Applejack absentmindedly as if caught in a dream. “It’s just that…never expected…Marecedes…”
“What about my sister?”
“Yer sister?” Applejack shook her head, her eyes finally focusing once again on the filly in front of her. “Oh, yes, yer sister. Ah’, um, didn’t know Marecedes was yer sister.”
“You know her?” asked Silver Spoon skeptically. But it wasn’t so much that fact that irritated her. It was that she saw Applejack's cheeks taking on a distinct shade of red.
“Yes, we went to school together. She was a few grades lower than me.”
Still, that was no answer to what Silver Spoon wanted to know. “And did something happen between you two?”
“Yes, Ah’ guess you could say that,” sighed Applejack. “It’s nothing Ah’m too proud of.”
“I know that feeling.”
“Believe me, whatever you did wasn’t as stupid as what Ah’ did.”
“Really?” Now Silver Spoon really had to know. “Come on, what was that?”
Applejack obviously tried to avoid eye contact with her. Nervously, she scratched the back of her head all the while looking up towards the large mansion Silver Spoon lived in. “Well,” she finally said, her tone speaking of reluctance. “Let’s just say we had a really bad fight once. The kind of one a pony can’t just say ‘Ah’m sorry’ about and everything’s forgotten.”
Silver Spoon waited a few moments if Applejack would say anything more. But she kept silent, keeping on ruffling her own mane with her hoof. It gave the filly a strange sensation like she wasn’t talking to a grown up mare right now. This all seemed to have a slightly familiar feeling. Applejack’s demeanor more and more reminded her of the way she had felt more than once during the last evening.
“Ah’m sorry.” Applejack broke the silence. “Ah’ shouldn’t have brought this up. It’s nothing to talk about with a little filly. Not even a smart one like yerself.”
Silver Spoon considered protesting this decision. But she knew from experience that it would be pointless. When a grown-up had decided that something was ‘nothing a little filly needs to know about’ then there was no sense in trying to argue about it. In the end, all she had achieved those times were her parents being annoyed or even angry at her. Still, there was something she had to tell Applejack: “Still I’m glad you told me about all this.”
The farmer gave her a quizzical look. “Why?”
“Do you remember what I told you about my sister?”
“Which part of it?”
“That she never fights with anypony but me.”
“Oh, yes, Ah’ see.”
“I know I shouldn’t be glad about something like this. But knowing it isn’t just me is kind of nice.”
“Well, Ah’ guess there’s no shame in that. “ Applejack’s kind smile had finally returned. “And Ah’ think we’ll have to say good-bye now. It looks like there’s somepony comin’ to pick you up.”
This last statement confirmed to Silver Spoon she hadn’t imagined hearing the grating of gravel under hooves. She turned around and saw a figure closing in on them through the unlit path leading from the gate to the mansion. Or, in that pony’s case, from the mansion to the gate.
Even though she couldn’t make out the face, she knew immediately who it was. That figure and posture definitely belonged to their head-butler.
“You are correct, Miss Applejack,” he said in his dry voice, looking her over, almost like when he inspected the results of the daily housecleaning routine.
“Have we met before?”
Now that was a question Silver Spoon hadn’t expected from Applejack.
“No, we haven’t. But I do know you quite well, I might say. Good enough anyways to wonder what had brought you to the company of Lady Silver Spoon.”
“Ah’ walked her home.” Applejack did her best to keep her usual friendly way, but Silver Spoon heard how irritated she was.
“And why exactly did you feel the need to do that?”
“Because Ah’ wouldn’t want a young filly out alone that late, of course.”
“That’s admirable.” He sounded more like he wanted an apology for that. “But what I wanted to know is, under what circumstances did you come to walk her home?”
“She spent the day at my home. Apple Bloom invited her over. She had dinner with-“
“Apple Bloom? You mean the filly with the red mane the young Lady had accompany her yesterday?”
Silver Spoon stared speechless at her family’s head-butler. She had never seen him talk so much to any guest of her home. Granted, technically Applejack wasn’t a guest, but still, she felt this behavior was terribly inappropriate. She thought of stopping him, but so far, Applejack didn’t seem to be actually offended. Her irritation, though, grew audibly with every question she answered.
“Yes, that’s her. She was mighty impressed with yer mansion here and was keen on showing Silver Spoon our home.”
“I’m sure she was. And this Apple Bloom, she is your…” He didn’t finish his question, but simply kept staring at Applejack. Silver Spoon was sure his eyebrows had moved up a few millimeters and his head might have tilted ever so slightly. But it was hard to tell in the dim light of lanterns at the front gate.
“Sister,” Applejack finished his sentence. Now Silver Spoon was sure the farmer was starting to get beyond irritation. She dutifully kept her smile, but there was unmistakably a hint of sharpness in her tone.
“Sister, of course. Well, I suppose I am inclined to express my gratitude for bringing Lady Silver Spoon home. Even though I also have to point out that I would have appreciated it if you just had sent her home at an appropriate time. Maybe you don’t see the importance of it, but she does have to go to school tomorrow.”
“No, quite the contrary,” Applejack replied, now letting any facade of politeness slip. Her voice was stern and she went from a smile to an almost challenging stare. “Ah’ do see the importance.” Then she turned to Silver Spoon. At the same moment, her smile was back. “Well then, good-bye and good night, sugarcube. Ah’ hope you’ll visit us again soon.”
“Good night and thanks for everything. And, um…” She thought for a moment, then hugged Applejack, whispering in her ear: “I’m sorry about all this. Usually, he isn’t like that.”
As soon as Applejack had started her way back the way they came and they had turned to move up the path towards the mansion, Silver Spoon asked: “Whatever has gotten into you?”
“I am sorry, Lady Silver Spoon, but what do you mean?”
“What do I mean? I mean the way you treated Applejack. What was that all about?”
“I was simply heeding my responsibility towards you in the absence of your parents. This mare and her family are no acceptable acquaintance for a lady of your standing.”
“That is not for you to decide.”
“I am afraid that, like I said, during your parents’ absence, it is. And that is why I do not wish for you to follow her offer to visit them again.”
“You can’t-“
“Yes, Lady Silver Spoon, I can. Your father has made it clear, preceding his departure, that I am held to be personally responsible for your care until your parents’ return. And with that authority, I forbid you to enter that farm again.”
> Chapter 14
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 14

Silver Spoon stared aghast at her butler. That was the first time any of the house personnel had ever dared telling her what to do. Or, in this case, what not to do.
She glared back at him, anger building up inside her. “My father would have told me about putting you in charge, Stickler!”
“He did.”
“No, he didn’t!”
“Lady Silver Spoon, do you remember the day your parents departed for their vacation?”
“Of course I do.” In fact, thinking about that day only made her anger flare up even more.
“Then maybe you also remember how you deliberately were not listening to them saying their goodbyes?”
“Well, um…” She did remember, of course.
“That’s when your father told you about my additional duties during their absence. If I recall correctly your answer was along the lines of ‘Yeah, yeah, whatever’.”
She stared at him at a loss for words. Back then she had simply wanted to punish her parents for leaving her behind. They didn’t seem to care about her, so she showed that that she didn’t care about them either. And now…
“And, not to mind that this is a discussion we will not have,” the butler said while opening the door to the mansion, “this wouldn’t be the time for it in any way. You are to go to bed immediately. I wish you a good night. Though it will be rather short, I am afraid.”
She glared at her traitorous servant, for a moment considering showing him if they would have that discussion or not. But she did feel the wish for sleep taking over her mind and so she decided to let this be for now.
Grumbling a “Good night.” at him, she stomped up the stairs and made her way towards her room. There she tossed her baggage besides her bed. Then she slumped onto the blanket.
Staring at the canopy above her she took a deep breath as if to exhale her anger. The past two days had been filled with too much joy to let it all end on a sour note. She really had made a new friend. Not only that, it was the one filly she had hated more than any other. But that seemed like a lifetime ago.
She had even met her family. And they all liked her too. Not because her parents were rich. And not even despite her parents being rich. They just seemed to genuinely like her. For who she was.
For the first time ever since she could remember she was actually excited about the prospect of going to school the next day. Of course, it was still school. Summer school on top of that. But she would see Apple Bloom again. Maybe – and that was a huge maybe, she assured herself – her butler could keep her away from the Apple Farm, but he couldn't prevent Apple Bloom from coming to school. Having a friend by her side for at least the last lesson of the day made it all seem a lot more bearable. Not to say, joyful. Perhaps.
Yet all this didn't change the fact that she would have to deal with him again about it. There was just no way she would take orders from the house personnel. But that had to wait until tomorrow. She was too tired now to even think about thinking what she was going to do.
Unfortunately, she wasn't any less tired when tomorrow came. Which happened way too soon. It seemed even sooner than usual   that a maid mercilessly pulled the curtains aside. The joyful “Good morning, Miss Silver Spoon.” didn't make the morning sunlight from flooding the room any less annoying.
The brightness uncomfortably intruding on the filly's eyes, she slowly sat up. Still drowsy and rubbing her eyes with one hoof, she reached with the other for her glasses. Still drowsy she placed them on her nuzzle and blinked away the last wades of sleep. Then the filly saw that she had been woken up by the same maid that had been in her room when she and Apple Bloom had picked up her stuff for camping.
Silver Spoon groaned, not even bothering to cover her mouth. Then she crawled out of her bed and said: “I'm going to take a shower. Have breakfast ready when I'm done.”
Already turning towards the door she stopped and thought for a moment before adding: “Please.”
She saw the maid's eyes widen for a moment. Then she smiled. “Of course, Miss Silver Spoon.”
“Oh, and a good morning for you too.” With that she finally scuffled out of her room.
The way to the shower seemed even longer than usual. And all the way she felt like she had slept on the ground again. But at least that told her that the last two days hadn't just been a dream.
A few minutes of refreshing hot water and pleasantly smelling shampoo later, Silver Spoon sat at the large dining table. As usual she found herself surrounded by a wide array of bread, cheese and fruits. And, as usual, everything tasted wonderfully. Yet still, despite knowing that a few of these culinary intricacies were worth more than some ponies earned in a day, she was already missing Fluttershy's pancakes.
For a moment she pondered asking for pancakes to be served tomorrow. But in the end she decided against it. As much as she had liked some, they were linked to this exciting weekend she has had. And she wanted them to stay a special part of that for as long as possible. Besides, she still had her favorite hot cocoa topped with sprinkles of white chocolate as a consolation for not having pancakes.
While she savored a long sip of her cocoa, the maid who had woken her up asked her dutifully if she needed something else. And as usually Silver Spoon replied that she didn't. But unlike usually, then the maid had another question: “May I ask how your weekend was?”
At first Silver Spoon didn't know what to say. Of course, the weekend had been great, so she knew what she could say. But she wasn't used to being asked that. Not by the maids or butlers. Yes, they always tell her they hoped she had a good day whenever it was time for supper. Yet none of them had ever asked her about it with genuine interest. Or asked her at all, for that matter.
As she just sat there, staring blankly at the pony showing unprecedented interest in her, the maid interpreted the silence in her own way. She gave Silver Spoon a sympathetic look. “Oh, I am sorry if it hasn't went as you had wished, Miss. It was just that you had been gone the whole weekend, so I thought-”
“No, no,” the filly interrupted her. “That's not it. On the contrary, it was the best weekend I had in a long time. Maybe even the best ever.”
“Really?” The maid's face lit up. “I am glad to hear that.”
“Thanks,” said Silver Spoon, still irritated. “But why are you asking?”
Now the maid looked like Silver Spoon felt. “Is it wrong for me to ask?”
“No, I don't think so. And that's not what I meant. Why are you interested in how my weekend was?”
“Because I hoped it was good. And I'm glad to hear that it was.”
“Is that really important to you?”
“Of course. I know how much you, well, didn't like having to go to school during summer.”
“You do?”
The maid chuckled. “It was quite obvious. And with your friend, I mean, best friend gone, I was afraid you would start to feel lonely on top of that.”
“Then why did you try to stop me?”
“Well, you see, at first I honestly thought your parents wouldn't want you to go. But then I thought about what you said, Miss. And I think in some way you're right. I mean, you do not have the right to disobey your parents just because they have put you in our care during their vacation. But if your parents trust us with taking care of you, that means they trust our judgment, right?”
“Er, right. I guess.”
She nodded. “So that means, what mattered was what I thought about you going camping in that moment. And I thought it was a wonderful thing that you actually found a new friend and wanted to enjoy your vacation with her.”
“Yet I think,” sounded a dry voice from behind them, “you have been overstepping your authotity quite a bit.” Stickler was standing in the door. “To clarify this matter, the Lady has been put under my personal authority. And had you, like it had been and still is your responsibility, informed me about the matter immediately, I wouldn't have given my permission.”
“But why?” the two of them asked in unison.
“Like I explained to Lady Silver Spoon last evening, that Apple family are not the adequate acquaintance for a pony of her standing.”
Silver Spoon wanted to reply something but lost her words as she saw the look of outright shock from the maid. Her eyes grew wider and wider, and she covered her mouth with a hoof as she said: “You can't be serious. Please, don't tell me, that just because they are farmers and not-”
“This is not about how they earn for their livelihood,” he cut her off. “And to answer your next question, neither about their general income. Let me tell you, I am afraid I know more about that family than you do. At least I do know more than enough about that Applejack character.”
“What do you know?”
“I am sorry, but it is not my place to talk about it.”
“Then whose is it?”
“Is it my sister's?” Silver Spoon asked, having finally found her words again.
“How do you know?” asked the butler with a rare instance of a bit of surprise in his voice.
“Applejack told me that she and my sister had a fight once.”
Silver Spoon was certain she saw a hint of resentment wander over Stickler's face. But he quickly regained his posture. “I guess I should have figured that mare would brag about what has happened between her and Lady Marecedes.”
“Brag? She didn't brag,” Silver Spoon objected. “Actually, she seemed more ashamed than anything about it.”
“Was she now?” Obviously he didn't believe that. “Yet she still told you about it?”
“Not really. When she found out that Marecedes is my sister she did say that the two of them have had a fight sometime in the past. And that she is really ashamed of it and it isn't something she would want to talk about with me.”
“Really?” This time the butler actually did seem mildly impressed. “I have to admit that is a surprise. At least she does have a certain degree of unexpected decency as it seems.”
Silver Spoons face lit up. “So does this mean you changed your mind?”
“No.”
Silver Spoon's small spark of hope died as fast as it had flared up.
“I still stand by my decision. You are not to go near that farm. But you are to go to school. So I suggest, Lady Silver Spoon, you rather hurry up with your meal and be on your way.”
Without waiting for as much as a blinking of an eye he turned around and left. Still Silver Spoon had already opened her mouth to shoot off some protest, yet the maid raised a hoof to stop her. “Don't worry, Miss. I'll talk to him. But he has a point, you better start eating or you'll be late for school.”
“I guess you're right,” Silver Spoon admitted grudgingly. “But thank you for your help, um... er... I am really sorry, but what was your name again?”
“Rosy,” answered the maid, not showing even a hint of indignation. “Have I never told you?”
“No, but I think I never asked before.”
Silver Spoon spoke more to her plate than to Rosy. Rather to have something to do than actually being hungry she finally ate her breakfast. Afterward she grabbed her schoolbag and left the mansion. Sooner than she had intended to. And her still lingering anger over Stickler made her walk faster than usually.
Her plan for today had been not to spend more time at school than absolutely necessary. After all, Apple Bloom wouldn't be there before the third period. But now she wasn't actually there just early. She was there first.
Except for Cheerilee.
Her teacher regarded the filly with surprise as she entered the classroom. But she still greeted her joyfully. “Why, good morning Silver Spoon. I have to say I would have not expected you to be here already.”
The filly didn't know what to answer. How was this mare able to say things so kindly that would have been a mocking taunt from anypony else?
“But I sure am glad you are,” she continued. “There is something I have to talk to you about. But of course, please, first come in and take your seat.”
She had no idea what Cheerilee would have to talk about with her. Silver Spoon hadn't even had any chance to get into trouble.
Sitting down on her chair she placed her bag besides the desk and waited for her teacher with a mix of curiosity and confusion.
Cheerilee closed the notebook she had been writing in and came over to her student. There she sat down on the chair across the desk.
Silver Spoon tried to read something from her expression, expecting to see disappointment or maybe even anger. That's what was usually written all over Cheerilee's face whenever she had needed to talk to her. There was still that friendly smile. But also something else...
“What am I going to do with you, Silver Spoon?”
The filly blinked. That was definitely not what she had expected.
“Why are you always so distracted in class? Is there anything troubling you?”
This was even less what she had expected.
“I mean, you haven't started out that bad in my class. Your grades were good and you were always paying attention to me. At first I thought you were just having a bad time when your grades started slipping. That is nothing unusual, you know?
“But when they kept getting worse, I tried to see if there was anything I could do to get you back on track. I tried motivating you, I reseated you towards the front of the room, I tried to pair you with other students who I hoped could help you in group work. I even tried scolding you for your grades, but that also obviously didn't work. I was already starting to wonder if you had problems with your classmates.
“When your parents told me you would participate in the summer class I was really glad. But you seem to be as absent-minded as during normal class. So now I am wondering, is there something not related to school that is on your mind? Or do you really have a fight or any other problem with one of your class-mates?”
Silver Spoon began wondering as well. Mostly if she was still asleep and if all this was a dream. But the longer she looked at her teacher who was obviously waiting for an answer, the more she came to the conclusion that this had to be really happening.
“Well, um...” she started, still not knowing what she should say. “No, it is not something aside from school. It is, uh, I don't know how to say that...”
The more she tried stalling the answer, the more wrinkles appeared on Cheerilee's forehead. “Don't tell me it really is your class-mates?”
“No... Um, you see, it's...” Her voice trembled off again.
“Silver Spoon, please listen to me. If it has something to with another foal, tell me. If there is a bully in our class, you have to tell me.”
Now Silver Spoon lost any idea how to answer. She wasn't even able to look at her anymore. She lowered her gaze, staring the wooden desk in front of her.
“Please, Silver Spoon,” Cheerilee went on. “Trust me. I can help you. I will help you. But you have to talk to me. If you won't tell me who it is, nothing will change.”
The last words echoed in Silver Spoon's mind. Nothing will change. Finally, she knew what to say.
“No!” she exclaimed, making her teacher flinch. “That's not true. Things can change. They will change. They already have changed!”
“They have?” Cheerilee asked as if that wasn't even a possibilty.
“Yes, they have. In fact, I would say, Apple Bloom and I are already good friends.” Silver Spoon stared for a moment at her perplexed teacher. Now it was the mare who seemed to be at a loss for words. “And I am sure, when Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle come back, we can be friends too.”
“Apple Bloom?” Cheerilee's audibly had to force every single word out of her throat. “Scootaloo? And Sweetie Belle too?”
“Yes!” Silver Spoon nodded eagerly, feeling a little surprised how convinced she sounded. “And when she is back, I will help Diamond Tiara to become friends with them as well.”
Cheerilee's voice was shaking. Whatever it had been that she had expected, most certainly, this wasn't it. “I can't... I can't believe it. Those three were the last I would have expected to harass their class-mates.”
Silver Spoon blinked. “What?”
“And they did it to Diamond Tiara too?”
“No, no, no!” The filly hastily waved her hooves. “They didn't to anything. It was... it was...” She fell silent again, realizing what she was about say.
Cheerilee on the other hand still looked at her student with a raised eyebrow.
Silver Spoon took a deep breath and looked her teacher straight into the eyes. “It was the other way around.”
“So, what you're saying is that you and Diamond Tiara...”
“...are – no – were the bullies. But like I said, things changed.”
“I am glad to hear that,” Cheerilee said mechanically. Then she shook her head. “At least, that things have changed now. But, what has been going on between you fillies?”
“Nothing that big. It was more, like, stupid. All we did was making fun of them because they still don't have their cutie marks. And yes, I know that was wrong. But, I told you-”
“Things changed, yes.” Cheerilee nodded. “Okay, I will believe you. For now. But that still doesn't explain what I wanted to know. In fact, now that I know the truth, I am even more confused why you are the one with the lower grades. Why are you never paying attention?”
Once again, Silver Spoon wasn't sure what she should say. Or this time, it was rather if she should say it. But hadn't things gone quite well with saying the truth the last days? Even just a moment ago? Yes, she had to admit, all in all it had proven to be the best solution.
So she said: “Because I am bored.”
“Bored?” repeated Cheerilee. “By school or do you mean by me?”
“No, not you. Just by school. I don't think it would be any different with somepony else as a teacher.”
“And why exactly are you bored?”
“Because I don't see the point. I don't need school.”
“What do you mean, you don't need it? Everypony needs to go to school. How else would you ever learn anything?”
“I wouldn't. But that's it. Why do I have to? I don't need math, we have calculators. I don't need Equestrian, I can already read the books I want to read. I don't need art, I can buy any work of art I want. I don't need music, I can visit a concert or hire musicians anytime I want. And sports, well... I just don't need that.”
Cheerilee had listened patiently. Her smile seemed to grow more and more into a suppressed grin. And just when Silver Spoon started to think she had convinced her teacher, the mare asked: “Aren't you talking about your parents?”
“What?” That question caught the filly completely off-guard.
“They can hire the musicians, buy the concert tickets or works of arts, and they also have the calculator, don't they?”
“Of course, but where's the difference?”
Cheerilee dismissed the question by simply shaking her head. “Silver Spoon, what do you think why they can buy you all those things?”
“Because we are rich.” Why weren't her usual questions so easy to answer?
“Okay, but why do you think your family is rich?”
Was that a trick question? “Because my father earns a lot of money.”
“Yes, he does. And why do you think he is able to earn so much money?”
Was she making fun of her or did Cheerilee really not know this? “Because he has his own company.”
“And what does this company do?”
Silver Spoon didn't know why this mattered, but that was no reason not to say it. “They are building and selling carriages.”
“And who tells them what carriages to build and how they should build them? Who manages all the sales and keeps an eye on all the money that company makes?”
“My father.” Silver Spoon didn't even attempt to keep her voice free from pride.
“And what do you think why your father can do all that?”
“Because he is the best father in the whole world.”
Her answer came promptly and with absolute certainty, yet much to Silver Spoon's irritation Cheerilee's response was an amused chuckle. “I guess every foal says that about their daddies. But I am sure you have a fantastic father. Otherwise you wouldn't be here right now.”
Silver Spoon felt like somepony had emptied a can of ice-water directly into her stomach. Was Cheerilee serious? The way she sounded she had to be. Or was she actually so good at mocking others that she could do it with so much restraint it looked like honesty? What she had to hear made Silver Spoon rethink her opinion of her teacher. And silently cursing herself for forgetting to be angry at her father for not taking her to their summer house.
Oblivious to her student's mood-shift – or just ignoring it – Cheerilee continued: “But that is not what helped him doing all we talked about. What I meant is: How does he know how to do it?”
Silver Spoon had already opened her mouth for another quick and simple answer. But she had to admit that such an answer eluded her. There she sat, her mouth agape and her eyes fixiated at the still amused teacher in front of her.
Her mind did its best to finally dig up the answer. The one fact that she was obviously overlooking. But instead it delivered a conclusion. She now saw what Cheerilee wanted her to say. What this had been all about since her first question.
She closed her mouth in defiance. She would not say it. Not that. Not to a teacher who so openly made fun of her for having to go to school during summer.
Still Cheerilee, for inexplicable reasons, knew exactly what was happening in the filly's head. “Exactly, Silver Spoon. Because he worked hard to learn how to do it.”
“Let me guess,” Silver Spoon commented, making sure she put as much sarcasm into her words as possible. Now it didn't matter anymore. She could say it after all: “He learned it here in school? From you?”
“From me?” repeated Cheerilee with a hint of indignation. Yet she still kept her smile. “Your father finished school some time before I even started teaching. And no, he didn't attend this school. But still, he went to school. And he must have worked hard for it, otherwise he wouldn't have been able to go to a university. And there he worked even harder to learn everything he needed to know to start his company.”
“So? Now we already have the company. Then I don't have to do all that again.”
“You are missing the point, Silver Spoon.”
“Why? He always says he is working hard so we don't have to worry about anything.”
“Yes, but not so you would never have to do anything.”
Still the filly couldn't see the difference.
“Okay, Silver Spoon, maybe I have to try this another way: Your dad wanted to achieve something in his life. He had a goal. And he worked hard to get it.”
The filly nodded. So far, this was obvious.
“So, do you have a goal?”
“A goal?”
“Yes. Do you have anything you want to do when you're done with school?”
“Well...” The filly hadn't anything more to offer. She had never given any thought to that. She had never even considered asking herself that question. Naturally, now that she had actually been confronted with it, all she could do was stare helplessly at her teacher.
“Oh, don't worry. If you don't, that is nothing bad. Most ponies at your age don't know what they want to become. And nopony at your age has to. I just hoped that if there was anything, that could be a motivation for you to take school more seriously. So, I would like you to take some time – after school – to think about this. And if you should have an idea, we can work on it.”
Despite Cheerilee's scheduling advice, Silver Spoon's head had already started working. Slowly a shadow of an idea was crouching around the edges of her mind. Something she might, maybe, want to do.
Before this spark could ignite into speech, Cheerilee continued: “So, for now, you will have to pay attention in class just for the sake of learning. Okay?”
Silver Spoon nodded before she realized what she had just agreed to.
> Chapter 15
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 15

Silver Spoon had learned a valuable lesson today. And the first period had barely yet begun. She even acknowledged that she should have learned it some time ago. By now she knew that much trouble and agony can be – and could have been – avoided by that simple concept that had become so obvious. Why it had taken so much for her to see it, she didn't know. But now she did:
When ponies are talking to you, listen to them.
She had managed to get herself bound by her word. That was a concept she had learned long before from her father; if you agree to something, you have to stay by that decision. That was a question of honor. Whatever that word exactly meant. But she knew that when it came to agreements, honor meant a lot to her father. And even if she was still angry at him – if he saw it as so important, so would she.
But unfortunately that meant for her to pay attention in class.
One careless nod and now she had to stay focused on the blackboard, her teacher and what everypony around her said.
Would she even have to take notes?
She wasn't so sure about that. But all the other foals did it. Maybe that was part of paying attention. After all, Cheerílee had scolded her before because she hadn't taken proper notes. As in, none at all.
So she decided to put her quill to good use for once. Maybe Cheerilee wouldn't pick her for questions when she was busy scribbling down something? Silver Spoon deemed that worth a shot.
But all too soon she had to find out that wasn't the case. At least, not completely. Silver Spoon didn't get picked as often as the last day she had been here. Still, each time was once too often for her taste.
Yet she also had to admit, reluctantly, to herself that time went by a lot faster with a distraction on hoof than when she had just suffered her fate in boredom.
When the first break came, she let her head sink onto her desk. But this time it was more than just the recess routine she had already perfected within the few days of summer school. The missing hours of sleep from last night were wrestling her down. Somewhere between deciding that nopony would mind if she took a quick nap and an outstretched yawn, she had placed her head on her front hooves. This was far from the comfort her bed had to offer, but it would do for now.
“What are you doing?” Cheerilee's voice cut into her atempt to get some rest.
“Trying to sleep.” Silver Spoon opened one eye and saw her teacher right next to her.
“At least you're honest. But that doesn't make it any better. You can't sleep at school.”
“Why? We're having a break and I'm tired.”
“Because you just don't sleep at school.” Silver Spoon hated this kind of answer. “If you're tired go playing outside and catch some air.”
Silently grumbling, the filly slipped from her chair and walked towards the door, followed by Cheerilee.
“Honestly, Silver Spoon. All I wanted to do was tell you how proud I am of you for keeping your promise. And now this.”
Silver Spoon stopped and looked at her teacher. “You were going to praise me?”
Cheerilee was silent for a moment. Then she said: “Yes, I was.”
Silver Spoon lowered her eyes. She knew she would be blushing even before she started to talk. “Could... Could you still do it?”
Again, Cheerilee didn't answer right away. Her cheeks still burning Silver Spoon risked looking up to the teacher. There she saw a wide, amused smile. And Cheerilee's voice sounded even warmer than usual when she said: “I don't see why not. I still am proud of you for keeping your promise. You did really good during the last lesson. If you can keep this up, your grades will go up in no time.”
Not even bothering to contain her smile Silver Spoon finally stepped outside. Somehow, this late summery morning seemed more alive and sunny than any other she had seen before. Even being reminded by their presence that Snips and Snails were the only other foals there by now couldn't drag her down.
She walked over to the swings and sat down on one of them. Slowly swaying back and forth, she watched her two class mates as they ran around the school's playground. The way they spent their break reminded the filly of the animals on Fluttershy's cottage. Especially the squirrels and ferrets. Or weasels, whatever they were.
Feeling the tiredness returning again, she started to swing, just to keep her awake. Cheerilee had told her to play, but she had no idea what. There wasn't much to do on her own. Snips and Snails weren't exactly her first choice as playmates. Not that she usually had any choice. But if she was to start making more friends, she wasn't sure if she wanted to start with those two.
So she spent the time until the next lesson on the swing, wondering what exactly it was her classmates were playing. All they did was running across the playground, from one end to the other and back. Sometimes they stopped and talked with each other, just to burst into laughter and then start over again. Sometimes she thought she caught them looking at her. Not blatantly staring, but a quick glimpse out of the corners of their eyes. And every time she asked herself if those looks had something to do with them laughing so often.
The next lesson started and passed without any answer to that question. But Silver Spoon cared less by the minute, knowing that at least for the last lesson she would have Apple Bloom by her side. And the more this thought settled in, the more she had to restrain herself from laughing. If only a week ago anypony had told her she would long for Apple Bloom of all fillies to show up, she'd have had her father declare that one officially crazy.
When the lesson was finally over she immediately left the classroom, heading for the swings. There she awaited impatiently Apple Bloom's arrival. But she had to find out that she wasn't the only one waiting for her.
As soon as the red maned filly closed in on the schoolhouse, Cheerilee called out to her. Silver Spoon saw her friend, already set to run right up to her, almost tumble over her own hooves. She looked at Cheerilee as surprised as Silver Spoon felt.
Their teacher on the other hand looked as happy to see Apple Bloom as Silver Spoon was. Cheerilee walked over to the filly who was still looking back and forth between her teacher and Silver Spoon. For a moment the grey coated filly thought about going over to her too, but usually when Cheerilee called out to one of her students like that she wanted to talk to her without others listening in.
So she watched them exchanging a few words from where she was. Soon, Apple Bloom's skeptical expression shifted to excitement. After a few moments Apple Bloom glanced over at Silver Spoon and nodded, a determined smile on her face. Then she finally came over to her friend, while their teacher returned back into the schoolhouse.
“What was that all about?” Silver Spoon greeted her.
“Nice to see ya' too.”
“Yeah, sorry. Of course I'm glad to see you.”
“Thanks. Cheerilee wanted to know if what ya' told her was true.”
“Oh. Yeah, that kind of makes sense.”
“But more importantly, she asked me if Ah' could help you study.”
Silver Spoon sighed. “She is really serious about me getting better at school, huh?”
Apple Bloom giggled. “Of course. That is her job, ya' know?”
“Yeah, yeah, I know.”
“And by the way, Ah' was thinkin' about offerin' that anyways.”
“Really? Why?”
“Why not? If Ah' can help ya gettin' better grades, why shouldn't Ah'?”
“Are my grades that important to you?”
“Well, they should be important to yerself, don't ya' think? After all, that's what all this here is about. And didn't ya' tell me the reason why yer couldn't go to yer summer house this year were yer bad grades? So Ah' thought, if Ah' could make a difference for ya' next year, why not”
“Yes, well, but if that wouldn't be the case, we would still hate each other.”
“Okay, that's true. But having low scores on tests isn't exactly the usual way to make friends. Now come on, what do ya' say?”
“That is nice of you, really. But I am not sure if that will lead to anything.”
“All it's supposed to lead to is ya' gettin' better at school. And we'll never know if we don't try, right?”
For a moment, Silver Spoon pondered these words. She really didn't like learning. But then again, she did like good grades. And besides that, Cheerilee had already praised her just for paying attention. And she liked being praised even more than good grades. What would Cheerilee say if she was actually able to improve?
She nodded and said: “Yes. You're right. Trying can't hurt. And Stickler surely can't say anything against that.”
Apple Bloom tilted her head. “Stickler? Who's that?”
“Our head-butler.”
“Oh, okay. And why would he have anything against it?”
“Well, you see, he... he... To be honest, I don't know why. All I know is that he, um, isn't very fond of your sister. And no, I have no idea why about this too. But nonetheless, he told me yesterday that I am not allowed to visit you again.”
Apple Bloom's chin slowly drooped.
“Yeah, I feel the same way,” said Silver Spoon. “And I won't let this go until he let's me visit you again.”
“But... But... Why would he forbid that in the first place? For that matter, why can your butler forbid you anything?”
“My father put him in charge. Before he and mother left. And as I said, he doesn't like your sister. Because of something that happened long ago between her and my sister. I have no idea what, but, at least to him, it was bad enough that he sees her as bad company for me.”
Apple Bloom's features kept shifting like she didn't know herself what she felt right now. “Wow. Ah've no idea what to say to that.”
“Me neither. But I'll figure something out. And he never said anything about me not seeing you. As long as we don't go to your place, there's nothing he can say.”
“No, that's not what Ah'm talkin' about. Ah' only found out that ya' had a sister two days ago. How does ma' sister even know her? And what happened between them that yer not allowed to visit me? And why did she never tell me about it?”
“Well, she didn't know Marecedes is my sister. She only found out yesterday. That's all I can tell you.”
Silver Spoon waited for Apple Bloom to say something else. But the red maned filly simply stared past her, focused on something only she could see.
While Silver Spoon eyed her friend, a high pitched voice attacked her eardrums: “Are you two talking to each other?”
Silver Spoon turned her head around. Apple Bloom also finally snapped out of her state. Right there next to them stood Snips, Snails as usual by his side.
“Not the first time we do this,” replied Silver Spoon.
“Yeah,” Snails commented in his nasal, drooping voice. “But never this friendly. Usually you are yelling insults at each other by now.”
Silver Spoon didn't even bother to get annoyed. She settled with just rolling her eyes and saying: “I am sorry to disappoint the two of you. But that show was canceled.”
“Why?” they asked in unison.
Were they actually that dense or simply ignoring her tone?
Silver Spoon was about to call them out on this, but Apple Bloom was quicker to answer. “What she was tryin' to say is that we put that behind us. Ya'll never see us fightin' again.”
The two colts looked at each for a moment. Then, to Silver Spoon's suprise, they grinned. Looking back at them, Snips said: “That's great! All that really started to get on our nerves.”
Now it was the fillies' turn look at each other. It was like staring at a recolored image of herself for Silver Spoon. Obviously neither of them had expected that.
Slowly breaking eye contact with Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom asked: “You were annoyed by that?”
“Yeah, having to listen to other ponies fighting over trivial stuff gets old pretty fast.”
Silver Spoon was dumbstruck. And she didn't even know what baffled her more – that Snails found what had been going on between her and Apple Bloom trivial or that he knew that word.
Obviously Apple Bloom felt the same way. “How can ya' say that? She kept makin' fun of me and called me a blank flank!”
“And you always made a big deal out of it,” said Snails.
“Yeah,” added Snips, “why didn't you just let it go?”
“Easy for ya' to say. Both of ya' have yer cutie marks. Nopony makes fun of yer for that.”
“Not for that,” agreed Snails. “But the other foals always make jokes about my grades. Or, they try to. But whenever I'm starting to laugh with them, they stop.”
Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom looked at each other. Then Apple Bloom asked: “How are ya' able to do that?”
“Why shouldn't he be?” asked Snips.
Snails nodded. “Yeah, I know I'm bad at school. It's not really a secret. Why should I get angry at others simply for pointing out what everypony already knows?”
“But...” Silver Spoon said. “But, aren't you angry at yourself for being bad at school?”
“No, I don't care. Worrying isn't fun. And I like having fun.”
“Do ya' see it the same way?” Apple Bloom asked Snips.
“Of course!” he replied.
The two fillies kept looking back and forth between themselves and the two colts. Silver Spoon was at a loss for words and she saw in Apple Bloom's look that it wasn't any different for her.
Before any of them could even force a crack into the silence, Cheerilee's voice shattered it to pieces: “Come back inside, it's time for the next lesson!”
The four foals moved. Snips and Snails hasted back into the school house, yet the two fillies slowly trotted over. Silver Spoon didn't even need to look at Apple Bloom to know that her friend was still trying to stomach what had just been exchanged. She on the other hand knew exactly what she had to make of it.
It had now been the third Equestrian lessons in a row she had spent together with those two foals, trying every which way to convince herself she was not at their level. Being the only other foal in the room with them simply must not mean that there wasn't still a difference between them. And now she had heard it from them personally:
She was wrong.
Up until now it was her firm believe that they were stupid while she simply didn't care about school. This had been her mantra for months. But now that had been shredded to pieces.
They, too, simply didn't bothered with learning.
With newly found determination she made a promise to herself.
No, not a promise – it was decree.
She wouldn't try getting better at school. She was going to get better at school. Anything else was out of the question.
And this time, her determination lasted until the end of the lesson. Her eyes were glued on the front of the class, only diverting from their target whenever she had to write something down or calculate an equation. Her mind completely dismissed any regards about not knowing what Cheerilee was talking about. Even if she just wrote completely random numbers as a solution on the blackboard, she would do something.
Not only Cheerilee looked impressed, even Apple Bloom regarded her with ever growing surprise each time Silver Spoon volunteered to give an answer.
When the lesson was finally over – which happened way sooner than Silver Spoon was used to – and two friends were about to leave school for the day Cheerilee said: “I can't tell you how positvely surprised I am, Silver Spoon. Keep up working like you did today and soon you'll be one of the best students in my class.”
“I will,” postulated Silver Spoon with a stern nod.
“I'm glad to hear that,” replied Cheerilee. “Say, Apple Bloom, have you already asked her?”
Apple Bloom nodded. “Ah' did. We'll at least try it.”
“No,” said Silver Spoon, “forget what I said.”
“What?” both her teacher and her friend exclaimed in startled unison.
“We don't have to try. We'll do it. I would be most grateful if you'd help me learning.”
Cheerilee and Apple Bloom exhaled with a laugh.
“Don't scare me like that,” said her teacher, patting Silver Spoon on he back. “Now off you go. I'll see you in two days.”
Out of earshot from their teacher, Silver Spoon asked: “Scare her? How did I do that?”
The already grinning Apple Bloom bursted into laughter. Trying to catch her breath again, she said: “Oh, Ah' don't know. But never mind that. So we're going to do this, yes?”
“If you mean learning, then yes, we are.”
“Great, Ah' can't wait to see the face of that butler of yers.”
Apple Bloom broke into a run, leaving behind a Silver Spoon caught off guard. The grey coated filly quickly took up the pursuit of her friend. Whenever she lost sight of her she just had to follow the startled shrieks and cries of anger Apple Bloom left behind. A few unrefined words thrown at them and dodged hooves later, the two friends shot through the open gate of Silver Spoon's home. Only as they reached the gravelled path to the front door they slowed down.
“Why,” huffed Silver Spoon, “are we always running through town?”
“Walkin' takes too long.”
“I'd say you're just too impatient.”
“That too, maybe.” Apple Bloom grinned. “But the sooner we get here, the sooner we can start studyin'. And the sooner we start that, the sooner we're done with it.”
“Good point,” admitted Silver Spoon while she opened the door.
It wasn't until the two had entered the mansion that she noticed something, or rather, somepony was missing. She stopped and looked around but they were definitely alone.
“What is it?” asked Apple Bloom.
“I'm missing my butler.”
“The one that didn't want ya' to see me?”
“Not you, your sister. But yes, him.”
“Aren't ya' glad he ain't here? Ah' know Ah' am.”
“Well, it's just that he always is here.”
“Doesn't he have anything better to do than standin' around in the hallway all day?”
“Of course he does. What I mean is that he always greets me when I'm coming home.”
“Always?”
“Yes, right at the door.”
“So, he does stand around the door all day?”
“Well, um... No, I guess not. But he somehow knows when I'm coming home and greets me. No idea how he does it.”
“Well, for one,” said an amused voice from up the stairs, “you usually come home at the same time or announce when you don't, Miss Silver Spoon.”
Silver spoon turned her head and saw Rosy coming down to them. “But, I'm not late.”
“I never said you were,” laughed the maid. “But Stickler is currently on the phone, talking with your father.”
“My father?” repeated Silver Spoon, a bad feeling spreading in her belly. “Oh, please don't tell me...”
“Don't worry, I won't.”
Both fillies looked at each other in confusion. Then they turned back towards Rosy, silently demanding an explanation.
She giggled slightly, covering her mouth with a hoof. “You'll know soon enough, Miss Silver Spoon. There is nothing you have to worry about.”
Silver Spoon sighed. “Great, now I want to know even more what is going on.”
“I guarantee you, it is nothing bad. But, like I said, you will have to wait a bit. Maybe I can distract you with some lunch?”
“Sounds great, Ah'm starvin'!” exclaimed Apple Bloom.
Silver Spoon was still more than curious, but if her friend was hungry, she wouldn't keep her from a meal. Especially if it was the first time Apple Bloom would see what a meal at her mansion was like.
As soon as they had taken their places at the long table in the dining room Apple Bloom asked: “So, you have one of these new tellerphones?”
“Telephone,” corrected Silver Spoon. “Yes, we do. Father says he has to be available for his partners. But they're not that new, we already have it for a few years.”
“Yeah, but they are still new around here. I thought nopony in Ponyville had one. If ma' aunt and uncle in Manehatten hadn't told us long and in every detail about them havin' one, I wouldn't even know they exist.”
“Father said only we and the Mayor's office have one.” Silver Spoon tried to speak as casually as possible. But it was hard to keep the upwelling pride in her chest from interfering with her voice.
“So, what do you think that butler is talkin' with yer dad about?”
“Honestly, the only thing I can think about is last weekend. I can only hope father tells him that I can visit you again.”
“Yeah, me too.”
Then finally the promised distraction was delivered.
Apple Bloom's anticipation vanished quickly as she regarded the small bowl of salad placed in front of her. “Ya' know...”
“Yes?” asked Silver Spoon as impassive as she could manage to sound.
“Well, Ah' kind of had thought that ya' rich folks could afford bigger servings than this.”
“Us rich folks can.”
“Then, why don't ya'? And why are ya' grinnin' like that?”
“Because this, dear Apple Bloom, is but a simple appetizer.” Silver Spoon tried to give the best possible impression of her mother while trying not to laugh at the face her friend made.
“Oh,” commented Apple Bloom while shifting her bowl around as if to see whether there was any more food hidden underneath the salad. “So that's what an appetizer is. Ah' heard from ma' sister that fancy meals do have such a thing. She said they were too less to feed a bunny, but this...”
“Don't worry, you won't go hungry here.”
Apple Bloom shook her head almost imperceptibly as she ate her appetizer. But as soon as the main course was set up in front of her the filly's face lit up.
“Now this is more like it!” she commented the fried potatoes embedded in a ring of carrot slices and garnished with a bit of broccoli and a vast variety of herbs. “But why did the cook take the time to arrange it like this?”
“Because it looks better this way.”
“It's not like it tastes better this way, is it?”
“Why don't you try that for yourself?”
In fact, Silver Spoon really was curious to have a verdict on that question. Her mother had indeed told her before that if one wanted food to taste good it also had to look good. And the silver maned filly had never doubted it. Until she had been invited to the dinner at Sweet Apple Acres. She had loved every bit of it. Now she wanted to see if Apple Bloom would be impressed with this lunch as well.
Part of her was even disappointed that the kitchen staff had chosen this day to put up something rather simple compared to what they were able to deliver. But it took only a few bites until Silver Spoon's mind was at ease again.
Apple Bloom ate her meal with fast growing delight. “Ah' didn't even know potatoes could taste like this. This is amazing.”
“I can not see where a simple choice of a fitting seasoning has the quality of being 'amazing'.” The head-butler's voice rasped the joy of their meal away like sandpaper.
Both fillies suppressed an annoyed groan.
Then Silver Spoon took a deep breath and collected all her mental strength. She willed herself to say as happily as she was able to: “Good to see you, Stickler. I heard you have been talking to my father?”
“Yes, indeed Lady Silver Spoon. I have and I will again later. And I am terribly sorry I have not been able to greet you personally today.”
“Never mind that. What did father say?”
“That he wants me to deliver his greetings and wishes of well-being to you, of course. For everything else, I would prefer to talk about it not in the presence of, well, guests.”
“Well, if you say so,” said Silver spoon, not actually discontented about keeping this conversation as short as possible. “But speaking about my guest, I believe you haven't been formally introduced yet?”
“Not formally, no.”
“Well, this is Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom, this is Stickler, our head-butler.”
“Nice to meet ya',” said Apple Bloom, her furrowed eyebrows betraying her already feeble attempt to sound pleased.
“Charmed,” Stickler replied with the warmness of a glacier.
Silver Spoon cleared her throat. “She is a close friend of mine and has agreed to help me with my studies. Which means, since I am not allowed to visit her that she will visit me quite regularly from now on.”
“I see, Lady Silver Spoon. I am afraid I have to excuse myself for now, if there is nothing else you need me for. There are preparations I have to take care of.”
“No, that is quite alright.”
The second the door closed behind him, both fillies sighed their relief.
“I hope this didn't spoil lunch for you?” asked Silver Spoon half-joking, half-sincere.
Apple Bloom shook her head. “No, don't worry. It wasn't that much worse than seeing Granny Smith dropping her denture into her soup.”
“Ew, that happened?”
“Only once.”
“Thanks for sharing. That image will make dessert extra tasty.”
But even with her imagination running wild, the ice-cream with tropical fruits was as refreshing as ever. Even more so since Apple Bloom had obviously never tasted most of those fruits before. She eyed the fruit pieces curiously as if she had found an especially fine work of jewelery.
Silver Spoon enjoyed this view even more than the ice-cream. Seeing how Apple Bloom eagerly taste-tested her dessert with every bite she took was funny enough. But the growing expression of pure joy made this moment the happiest meal she could remember having in her house.
After Apple Bloom had dropped her spoon into the now empty bowl, she looked at its remaining stains smiling thoughtfully. Then, without looking up, she asked: “So, Ah' am a very close friend of yers?”
“Yes, you are. Does that surprise you?”
“It did surprise me hearin' ya' sayin' it, at least.”
“Yeah, I know what you mean. I felt kind of funny saying it. But I'm glad I'm able to say it. In more than one way.”
“Yeah, it's really great we came this far. But...” Apple Bloom paused briefly. “But it made me also wonder if Ah' could make it from very close to best friend?”
Silver Spoon stared at Apple Bloom who still wouldn't look at her. This idea had never crossed her mind. Even after their camping night there had been no room in her mind for it.
Now her eyes wondered towards her own empty bowl in front of her. “I'm sorry. I don't think you can.”
A moment of silence passed between them. When Apple Bloom spoke again, the surprised disappointment bit deep into Silver Spoon's soul. “That wasn't exactly the answer I expected.”
“Please, don't misunderstand me. I wasn't lying. By now, I do consider you a close and very dear friend to me. But I already have a best friend.”
“Yeah, but, don't ya' think, ya' can have more than one best friend? Ah' mean, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are both my best friends. Ah' want ya' to be it too.”
“How would that work? If everypony is the best, then there isn't really a best after all, right?”
“Not if it comes to friends. Bein' best friends means doing everything together. Sharing joy and sadness. Helpin' each other if needed. Ya' can do that with more than one pony.”
“But, isn't that what friends do anyway?”
“Then, what is yer definition of a best friend?”
“Well, um... Well...” Silver Spoon took a moment to think about this. She had never before been in the need of explaining what a best friend should be like, therefore she had no definite idea what to say. After a few seconds she came up with: “It is all the things you said and something more. It's, how should I put it... Trust. I mean, not just trust. It is knowing you can count on your friend no matter what. Ugh, this is hard to say. It's knowing your friend is by your side even if she is not there.”
By now, both fillies had lost interest in the remains of their ice-cream. They looked each other straight in the eyes. And Silver Spoon saw clearly in Apple Bloom's that she did not quite understood what she wanted to say.
“For example,” Silver Spoon tried to explain, “take your sister. You and your sister are more than just close, right?”
“Yes, but she's ma' sister. Naturally we're close.”
“Not all sisters are like that, remember? Just think how you feel about her. Do you think anypony could ever be closer to you than her?”
“No, Ah' don't think so.”
“You see? That's how I feel about Diamond Tiara.”
Again the room lay quiet.
“Anyways,” Silver Spoon finally broke the silence, “does it really matter how we call our friendship?”
“No, not how we call it.”
For a moment it felt like Apple Bloom wanted to say more. But as it became clear that she wouldn't, Silver Spoon asked: “I think we should start learning, don't you think?”
“Yeah, good call,” agreed Apple Bloom.
> Chapter 16
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 16

“You know, Apple Bloom,” said Silver Spoon, “I finally got used to calling you my friend. You being my friend. And then you not only try to get me into learning – you also succeed at it. But how did we get to the point where I am the one who actually wants to study and you're the one who can't get her head into it?”
The red maned filly exhaled deeply and dropped the pencil she had been poking her cheek with for the last five minutes. It landed between the schoolbooks scattered across the table in Silver Spoon's room. It's clattering roll ended at the folder Apple Bloom kept her notes in which Silver Spoon tried to use as reference.
Unfortunately she still had to ask a lot of questions since she didn't even know the basics about most things written in there. And every time she spoke to Apple Bloom her friend either jumped in her seat as if an alarm had gone off, or she didn't react at all, simply staring at the ceiling or out the window. And by the time the self-proclaimed tutor had brought her attention to Silver Spoon, the grey filly had already forgotten what she wanted to ask about.
“Ah'm sorry.” This wasn't by far the first time Apple Bloom had used these words since they started learning. “But, what ya' said... It kinda threw me off.”
“What I said?”
“Yes. About yerself. And Diamond Tiara.”
“Are you still at this whole best friend thing?”
“Well, in some way, yes.”
“Is that really that important to you?”
“Of course it is.”
“But since when do you care about labels?”
“Labels? This is not about labels for me.”
“But that's all it is, isn't it? Honestly, I don't really care if we call it good, best or even perfect friends. If you feel better, call me your best friend ever if you like.”
“No, it's not about that part. Ah' am talkin' about what ya said about ya' feel about Diamond Tiara. Yer comparison to me and Applejack.”
“What about it?”
“Ah' never really knew how close ya' were. Ya' basically said ya' two were sisters.”
“She is the closest I ever had to a true sister. Including my real sister. Sometimes I wish she really was my big sister.”
“And that's what Ah' can't stop thinkin' about. Ah' knew ya' were friends. But that...”
“Well, what did you expect? I spent almost every day since we started school with her. You don't do that with somepony you just get along with.”
“Ah' know it shouldn't surprise me. But even more than that, it's that Ah' just can't stop thinkin' what will happen when Diamond Tiara comes back.”
“I tell you what will happen. She will see how wrong we were about you, what a good friend you can be and then she'll be glad that she can be your friend too.”
“And if she doesn't?”
“Oh come on, didn't we have this the other way around when we were camping?”
“Yeah, Ah' guess we did. But Ah' also remember how much ya' rely on Diamond Tiara's opinion. And now Ah' start to see why. Which is a bit unsettling.”
“What's that supposed to mean?”
“Please, don't get me wrong. But Ah'm kinda worried she could turn ya' around again once she's back. Ah' don't want to think that way, but Ah' can't help it...”
“Then let me help it: It won't happen. I promise. I don't want to be like I was before.”
Apple Bloom smiled thankfully. “Ah' know Ah' can believe ya'. Ah' don't even know why Ah'm havin' these doubts.”
“I do. After all I did over the last years, I wouldn't believe me if I were you either.”
“But ma' sister says, if ya' want to be trusted by others, ya' gotta trust them first.”
“As long as you trust me to prove those doubts wrong, that is good enough for me. To be honest, that is even more than I would have ever dared to ask for.”
“And if Ah' should be honest, Ah'm lookin' forward to you proving' me wrong. Okay, why don't we take a little break to clear our heads and then get back to work?”
“Sounds great. And I think I have something that's perfect to get your mind off schoolwork.”
Silver Spoon stood up and walked over to her desk. There she opened a drawer and pulled out a small paper bag. Inside were a number of light auburn colored bon-bons.
She offered them to Apple Bloom, saying: “These are my favorites. Perfect whenever you need a distraction from whatever is going on your nerves. Too bad Bon Bon  has them in her shop only once in a while.”
“Oh, thanks,” Apple Bloom said and tried one. After a few moments of tasting the candy she said with much less enthusiasm than Silver spoon had expected: “That's strange.”
“What?”
“It's apple flavored. Somehow familiar but Ah' can't say what kind of apple.”
“Maybe that's because they're not made of apples from around here. I forgot that town's name, but these apples only grow there.” Even if her friend wasn't as impressed as Silver spoon had hoped for, that she knew of apples Apple Bloom didn't know, was an entertaining thought.
“What are they called?”
“Braeburns.”
Apple Bloom's face lit up like she had finally found the solution for the final problem in a test. “That's why Ah' couldn't put them in the right spot. Ah' only had them once before. Oh, and the town yer lookin' for is Applelooza.”
“Yeah, right. How do you know that?”
“That's where cousin Braeburn lives.”
“Wait, that Braeburn is a cousin of yours?”
“Yeah.”
Now Silver Spoon joined her friend's excitement. “That is awesome.”
“It is?”
“Yes, it is. Do you think you could help me buy Braeburns directly from him?”
“Maybe. But ya' know he is growing the apples, not the bon-bons, right?”
“Yes, of course. But that's what I'm talking about. If I can buy them, maybe I can get Bon Bon to make them into candies. She once said she would like to sell more of the Braeburns, but she only gets so few apples per delivery. And those don't even come regularly.”
“Well, Ah' could ask him. But if Bon Bon has trouble getting' more Ah'm pretty sure he just doesn't have any more to sell. Ah' guess most of them are needed for the settlers there.”
“Hm, asking can't hurt. And if you're right, maybe I can get my father to pay him in food for the apples.”
“Ya'd really go that far for just some candy?”
“Some candy? This isn't just some candy. You tasted it. As it sounds, you're still tasting it. That is without a doubt the best candy in the world. Or at least Equestria.”
“Yes, it is tasty and all, but still, we're talkin' about candy, right? And even if Celestia herself announced it as the national candy of Equestria, don't ya' think ya' should ask Bon Bon if she'd do this in the first place?”
“Of course I will ask her. But why would she say no?”
“Ah' don't know, maybe she just doesn't have the time for it. Ah'm not sayin' she won't do it, just that maybe she can't.”
“Hm, I see. Okay, I'll ask her later. But I do have your word you will ask your cousin?”
Apple Bloom laughed. “Of course.”
“Great. Now that that is settled, would you like something to drink?”
“Yeah, especially if it's cold.”
Silver Spoon nodded, left the room and returned a few minutes later with a tray carrying two glasses of ice-tea. Then the two fillies picked up their studies again. This time without any distractions.
It was astounding how simple some problems seemed now that Apple Bloom was explaining them step by step to her. She finally understood equations formerly unsolvable to her, finally got a grasp on what all these markings on a map were supposed to mean, and even learned the difference between a verb and an adjective.
After hours of learning even the last bit of dedication Silver Spoon had carried since noon was used up. Apple Bloom and she both decided that they had done enough for one day and that it was time to finally enjoy their summer vacation as it was meant to be enjoyed.
First, Silver Spoon showed Apple Bloom around the house. Not the whole house, the guest room's, as well as her sister's and her parent's bedrooms didn't seem that worthy to show off. But that still left more than enough to see, most importantly the pool. That's where they spent the rest of the afternoon, splashing away the midsummer heat.
Yet the afternoon seemed to be way too short. Despite every clock in the house insisting they should have had more time than they had spent on learning. Silver Spoon even suspected her butler to have manipulated the clocks.
But just as she was about to dismiss that mental accusation, the very same pony showed up to tell them it was time for Apple Bloom to go home. Silver Spoon protested, but her temporary guardian insisted that he “knew when it was the appropriate time to send home a young filly.”
So under the already setting sun, their day together ended. Or at least almost ended, since Stickler agreed to Silver Spoon bringing her guest home – not without reminding her that she was still forbidden to enter the Apple's home, of course.
After strolling across town with as many distraction as they could find for themselves they eventually reached the the point where they had to say their good-byes. They agreed to meet right there the next day at noon, then Silver Spoon returned home. This time without prolonging her walk purposely. But as soon as she arrived at home she wished she had.
“Hey there, little sister.”
The voice greeting her was the one she had been able to avoid for almost a full week of summer by now. It belonged to a cream coated filly, almost a young mare, with a chestnut-brown mane. Her azure eyes greeted Silver Spoon with the look of a predator that had just picked its dinner.
“What are you doing here?” snapped Silver Spoon.
“I live here.”
“Oh, right. I almost forgot, since you're never around. Don't you have any of your parties to go away to?”
“No, not today. For a change. But I thought, maybe you could help me with this.”
“What am I supposed to do about it?”
“You could teach me how to deal with it. I mean, you do have a lot of experience in having no friends around you. Or, in your case, no friends at all.”
“I do have friends,” hissed Silver Spoon through gritted teeth.
“Oh, yeah. That wannabe princess of yours who's willing to train you as her lackey.”
“She's not training me!”
“So, you're a natural lackey then?”
“Oh, just forget about it and leave me alone.”
“As you wish, dear sister,” said Marecedes with an over-exaggerated bow. “I'll leave it and forget about you.”
A taunting grin on her lips Marecedes eyed her for a moment. Then she shook her head, turned around and left towards the kitchen.
Silver Spoon stared after her, teeth clenched and her whole body shaking with anger. She didn't know if she wanted to scream or cry. Or both. But she knew she couldn't give her sister the success of either, her being there or not. The filly forced her hooves to stay put until she could be sure to be out of earshot. Then she broke into a run, stomping up the stairs. She slammed the door to her room shut behind her and threw herself onto the bed.
She buried her face in a pillow and took a few deep breaths. When she started to feel a little bit dizzy, she turned onto her back. Then she stared at some point far beyond the ceiling. Her mind was filled with one simple, yet unsolvable question: Why did I let her get to me again so easily?
All her plans to be nicer to her sister, her resolution to abide Big Mac's advice, every piece of hope she had gathered for this... Gone within two lines exchanged between them.
She tried to force herself to see something in her, that gave a hint that Marecedes wasn't the pony Silver Spoon saw on the outside. But she couldn't remember anything. Well anything except that one day of sickness she had lived through.
Absentmindedly, the filly fished for a certain plush bunny on the bed. She got a hold of it and held it straight up in front of her. Sighing, she said: “Mr. Snuffles, why does she make it so hard for me to see her nice side? I know she has one. But why does she always do that to me?”
She hugged the bunny to her chest, turning to the side.
“It's not that I want it to be like this. It's just that whenever she talks to me, she knows exactly what to say to drive me crazy. And I don't know what to do about it. I can't even see why she does. What am I to her?”
She grabbed her blanket, tugging herself and Mr. Snuggles tightly in it.
“I wish it would be as simple as with Apple Bloom. But I couldn't even get as far as asking her about doing anything together without getting into another fight with her. How am I going to make her realize that whatever she sees in me is wrong? Big Mac and Applejack were definitely right about that, being nice to others is hard work.”
She took another look at her bunny, now cradled in her arms.
“What do you think, Mr. Snuffles? Is there anything else I can try? Talking will surely don't work. I tried that for years. At least it won't without her changing at least a little bit first. But how can I make her change without talking to her?”
With this last question on her mind the short last night finally caught up to her. She drifted of to sleep mid-thought into a deep, dreamless slumber.
The next morning she awoke with a – to herself – surprisingly clear idea what she was going to do today. She jumped out of bed and took a quick glance at her alarm clock. Knowing her sister would be asleep for at least a few more hours, she worked through her morning routine as fast as possible. A short shower and quick breakfast later she was on her way to Bon Bon's candy store.
The store's door swung open with the familiar tinging of the tiny bell above it. And at the same moment, Silver Spoon woke up a second time that day, as the composition of candy-flavored scents surrounded her. She closed her eyes and savored the sweet smell. After a deep breath Silver Spoon opened her eyes again, just to see that she was alone in the shop. There were no customers and even Bon Bon was not at her usual place behind the counter.
Silver Spoon looked around, as if to find some instruction on how to deal with an absent shop owner. Just as she wondered if she should try simply calling for her, she heard a voice through the door behind the counter.
“Hello, I'm with you in a thecond!”
Obviously Twist was somewhere in the back. A moment later, the door behind the counter opened. The red haired filly with her thick glasses carried a bowl of pink and white striped bon-bons. When she saw Silver Spoon she placed it on the counter and smiled.
“Thilver Thpoon! Nithe to thee you. How wath camping?”
“It was great. Definitely way more fun than I had expected. But, where's Bon Bon? Is she already letting you run her shop by yourself?”
“No, thilly. She found she were short on thome thupplieth she needed and now she'th at the market to get them. And thinthe there are usually only a few cuthtomerth at thith time of day, if at all, she letth me keep an eye on the shop.”
“Say, are you always here at this time?”
“No, of couthe not. Only during vacationth.”
“You really get up early during your vacation to work here? Why?”
“Becauthe I love working here. And I want to have my own candy thtore when I'm grown up. The more I learn here, the better prepared I'll be for that.”
Before Silver Spoon could open her moth again the bell at the door announced the return of the shop owner. Her saddlebags were bulging and her heavy steps spoke of their weight. Still her face lit up when she saw the two fillies.
“So my eyes didn't betray me,” she said walking over to the counter. “Now that's a nice surprise. Just let me unpack these and we'll be right back with you. Twist, would you please?”
The addressed filly nodded and went back to the door she came out of before and held it open. A moment later she and Bon Bon disappeared through it. 
As soon as they were gone Silver Spoon had an idea. She grabbed one of the bags hanging at the shelves, the biggest one she could find. When she heaved it right next to the register, fully stuffed with a bit of everything the shop had to offer, the ponies she had been waiting for returned.
“Now that's a big order, honey, even for you,” commented Bon Bon. “Is there a special occasion?”
“I don't know if it is special, but I want some to share with my guests,” answered Silver Spoon.
“Ah, I see. Is Apple Bloom one of them?”
“Yes. Actually, she is the only one yet.” Silver Spoon turned to Twist. “But I wanted to ask if you would like to come over too?”
“Me?” Twist said. “You're really inviting me?”
“Yes, I am. So, do you want to?”
“Well, yeth, I'd like to. But why me?”
“Why not you?”
“I don't know. But it'th a bit thurpithing.”
“Okay, then let's say it's as a thank you for telling Apple Bloom where to find me. If you hadn't, maybe she and I wouldn't have had that camping night. Not yet, anyway. Other than that I hope we can become friends too.”
“Well, that thoundth like a good reathon to me. I'll be there.”
“Great! So, until what time are you working here?”
“Until I want to.”
“What?” Silver Spoon looked from Twist to Bon Bon and back. Both didn't show any sign that this had been meant as a joke. “So, you can just leave work whenever you want?”
“Of course she can,” laughed Bon Bon. “She isn't an employee here. Twist helps me when she can and wants to.”
Twist nodded as Silver Spoon silently asked her for confirmation.
“You're really serious about that own candy store, huh?” asked Silver Spoon.
Twist nodded again. “Sure! Well, and the free candy I get for the help ith nithe too. But I told you, I do love working here.”
“Wow,” sighed Silver Spoon. “You know what? I kind of envy you.”
“Really?” asked Twist.
“Do you want to work here too?” asked Bon Bon.
“No, it's not that. I'd rather stay a customer. But just yesterday Cheerilee asked me if I knew what I wanted to be when I grow up. And I didn't know what to answer. I hadn't even thought of that before.”
“Don't worry,” Bon Bon said. “Most fillies your age don't.”
“Yeah, she said that too. But the thing is, now it somehow bugs me. And so far, there was only one thing I could think of, but...”
“But what?” asked Twist.
“I'm not really sure if I ever could do that.”
“You'll never know unless you try, honey,” said Bon Bon. “Maybe I can somehow help you. What is it you're thinking of?”
“Hm, why not?” pondered Silver Spoon. “So, do you know how I can become a psychiatrist?”
Bon Bon's encouraging smile vanished like cotton candy at a birthday party. “No, I'm afraid I don't. All I know is that you have to go to college. But, how did you get that idea? Most foals your age, if at all, want to become firefighters, veterinarians, engineers or maybe even singers or actors.”
“Applejack said they're like doctors who treat hurt souls. And that's something I'd like to do.”
“You want to do thomething like that?” Twist looked like Silver Spoon had told them she wanted to become an Alicorn.
Bon Bon, on the other hand, said nothing. She simply looked Silver Spoon straight in the eyes, slightly tilting her head. The filly felt like a piece of an exhibition, giving Bon Bon a hard time to figure out what she was meant to represent. But when the mare finally spoke, her voice was as cheerful as ever.
“I knew the Apples would have an excellent influence on you, honey.”
“What do you mean?” asked Silver Spoon, gladly taking this chance to ignore Twist's question.
“Only a few days ago you stood here before me, explaining why it wasn't your fault why you sent a filly off crying and tried to justify every bit of mean-spirit you threw at her. And now you want to become somepony who heals souls.”
“Too bad I don't know how.”
“Have you tried the library?” suggested Twist. “Maybe you can find a book about it.”
Bon Bon nodded. “That would be the only idea have myself.”
“Hm, I haven't thought of that,” admitted Silver Spoon. “I guess I'll give that a try these days. But, um, weren't we talking about something else before?”
“I think you wanted to know when I can come over.”
“Yeah, right. So, I meet Apple Bloom at noon, at the road leading up to Sweet Apple Acres. Then we're going to my place. So, you can either meet with us there and help us learning or join us in the afternoon when we're done with that.”
“I'll be there at noon.”
Silver Spoon nodded. “Great! I'll see you then. Oh, and Bon Bon, thanks for the tip with the library.”
“No need to thank me. I hope you'll find what you're looking for.”
The second the store's door had closed behind her, silver spoon froze in her steps. A lightning of realization had struck her. Almost involuntarily her hoof hit her forehead.
She had forgotten to ask. Forgotten to ask the one question she came here for in the first place.
Should she go back in and still do it?
No, better not. She somehow felt stupid just thinking about it. That was just too embarrassing.
Mentally scolding herself all the way, she went back home. Once she had deposited her goods in her room, she instructed the kitchen staff that she expected another guest for the day.
A few hours later she met with both her guests at the edge of Ponyville. Apple Bloom was surprised to see Twist there, but more than that, she was happy to see her.
“Ya see?” she said. “Ah' told ya ya'd make more friends sooner than ya'd thought.”
At that moment Silver Spoon looked nervously at Twist. Why she was nervous or what she had expected to see from her she didn't know. But whatever it had been her subconscious had anticipated, all she saw was the same smile of joyful anticipation she had come to be used to.
On their way back to the mansion they told Twist all about the camping night. This also led to Silver Spoon having to retell the story of her cutie mark yet once again. As it seemed, Twist, too, had mistaken her cutie mark.
Unlike the day before, Stickler had positioned himself in front of the front door once again. After greeting Lady Silver Spoon and expressing his hopes that she had a wonderful morning, he turned towards her guests. Or rather just towards one of them, ignoring Apple Bloom.
“I think we haven't met before, Miss...?”
“Twist,” replied the filly as if she found an answer to earn some extra credits.
Stickler nodded and somewhere behind his mustache his mouth contorted into the resemblance of a smile. Now he finally also regarded Apple Bloom, his eyes betraying his strain for a welcoming demeanor. Yet his voice notably sounded a lot friendlier, even though Silver Spoon couldn't shake the feeling she heard a hint of ostentation in it.
“Well then, be welcome to this house. I hope your stay with us will be pleasant. Dinner is already served, please follow me to the dining room. If you find anything amiss or have a wish, please do not hesitate to tell me.”
Without the wait for any form of reply he turned around and led them inside.
Behind him Apple Bloom leaned towards Silver Spoon and whispred: “What's up with him?”
“I have no idea,” said Silver Spoon honestly.
“What should be up with him? He theemth nithe!” Twist threw in.
Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom looked at each other, silently agreeing to let this topic be settled for now.
After he had shown them to the dining room Stickler told he hoped they would enjoy their meals and left them alone. On the table were plates already filled with still steaming peas, carrots and mashed potatoes, as well as some mushrooms Silver Spoon didn't know the name of. Right next to them stood bowls with tomato salad.
“Have you invited thomepony elthe?” asked Twist after they had taken their seats.
“What?” asked Silver Spoon.
“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, “there are four plates here.”
Silver Spoon stared at the plate pointed out to her. “Oh please, don't tell me...”
Her fears were confirmed by a stretched-out yawn coming from the door. There stood Marecedes, her chestnut-brown mane looking like she had just crawled out of bed and went straight down here. In fact, to Silver Spoon's experience, that was most likely the case. Her big sister gazed at the table with one half-opened eye while absentmindedly scratching her flank. Then she said with another yawn: “Oh, sweet. Breakfast.”
Silver Spoon cleared her throat loudly. “Dear sister, we have guests.”
“Really? I didn't invite anypony,” said Marecedes, blinking and rubbing her eyes. Then she finally seemed to recognize the other fillies at the table. Pointing at them she asked: “Who're they?”
“My friends Apple Bloom and Twist.”
Marecedes slumped onto the chair in front of the fourth plate. Silver Spoon wasn't sure if she had even listened to her answer. Her eyes still obviously heavy with sleep Marecedes looked from one of her sister's guests to the other and back. The two fillies looked at each other, their faces caught somewhere between amusement and bewilderment.
“That's funny,” said Marecedes finally turning back to her sister. “Didn't know you had a thing for red-heads.”
She grinned like she expected some kind of reaction from Silver Spoon. But the filly only stared back at her, not willing to dignify such a nonsensical comment in any way.
After a few seconds Marecedes sighed. “Never mind. So, what are they doing here?”
“Like I told you, they are my guests. If you're interested in what we have planned, first we will do a bit of studying and then spend the rest of the day together.”
“Study? You?” Marecedes gave a hollow laugh. “Now that's a new one. Don't tell me you're actually taking this whole summer school thing seriously?”
“She is,” Apple Bloom threw in. “And we're here to help her.”
Marecedes turned her attention to the filly that had just spoken to her. She regarded her for a moment, focusing on her for the first time since she entered the room. Then she asked: “What was your name again?”
“Apple Bloom.”
“Apple Bloom?” she repeated with growing annoyance in her voice. “So, you're that filly Applejack calls her sister?”
The three filly's fell silent, staring at each other in confusion.
“What do ya' mean, 'calls'?” asked Apple Bloom. “Ah' am her sister.”
“Yeah, yeah, never mind.” Marecedes waved a hoof dismissively. “Say, were you here during the last days too?”
“Yes, Ah' was.”
“So that's what Stickler meant. Figures.”
“And she will be here again tomorrow and the days after that as well,” said Silver Spoon sternly.
“Oh, will she?” said Marecedes amused. Her lips curled to a malicious smile. “Don't you have school tomorrow?”
“Yes, I do. And after school, we'll be coming here. I hope you don't have a problem with that?”
“Oh no, not at all. On the contrary, I'm looking forward to it. This might get entertaining after all.”
“What do you mean?” Silver Spoon felt an unpleasant chill creeping up her spine. Her sister seemed way too happy hearing these news.
“Oh, don't worry. You'll see tomorrow. And for now, I'll be off to my room.”
With these words Marecedes rose from the chair. She clenched the plate between her teeth, balancing the food out of the dining room. Silver Spoon couldn't help it, she always felt a little bit of awe when she saw her sister doing this at walking speed without even spilling a single pea.
And as soon as her sister was gone, Silver Spoon felt the questioning stares of Twist and Apple Bloom pressing on her.
> Chapter 17
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 17

“So, that was your sister?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Unfortunately, yes,” sighed Silver Spoon. “I wonder how she set this up.”

“Thet what up?” Twist wanted to know.

“This whole thing. She obviously just wanted to embarrass me. Again.”

“But,” said Apple Bloom, “she didn't look like she knew that lunch was ready.”

“Then why was there a plate set for her?” asked Silver Spoon.

“Maybe that Butler did it?” suggested Twist. “Just in cathe, you know?”

“Also, she didn't act like she knew we'd be here,” added Apple Bloom.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “It doesn't matter. Planned or not, I'm sorry you had to see this.”

“Don't worry,” said Twist. “It'th not your fault what she did.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “And besides, yours isn't the only sister who acts strange or stupid from time to time.”

“If it only were from time to time. And I'm sure Applejack doesn't do that, right?”

“Believe me, she does.”

“Really?” Twist asked. “You never told me about that.”

“Well, Ah' have to admit, it's not the proudest thing to say about ma' sister.”

“Whatever she did,” said Silver Spoon, “I bet it wasn't as bad as anything Marecedes did.”

“Has she ever come back home so drunk she was barely able to walk straight?

“Maybe. But I've never seen it if she did.”

“Well then if she did she didn't sing so loud ya'd wake up from it even before she had entered the house. Granny, Big Mac and Ah' had a lot of trouble getting her into her bed. We had to stop every few steps because she'd hug us and tell us how great we were and that she was the happiest pony alive.”

“That doethn't thound tho bad to me,” said Twist.

“Believe me, those words lose every meaning if ya' get them told like a hundred times between yer front door and the second floor. Especially if the pony telling ya' is reekin' like a dozen sailors at three in the mornin' after payday.”

“How do you know what that smells like?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Well, Ah' don't. But Granny said that's what she smelled like.”

Twist scratched her chin. “How doeth she know what that thmellth like?”

“How should Ah' know? Ah' don't even know if Ah' want to know.”

“Still,” said Silver Spoon, “I think I'd endure that if it was the price for having my sister actually being happy to see me.”

“Well, Ah' did leave out some parts Ah' think Ah' shouldn't tell ya before we've eaten.”

Neither of the other two replied to that statement. Silver Spoon saw in Twist's eyes that she, too, was struggling to keep her mind from imagining what Apple Bloom could have meant.

After a few moments of silently staring at each other Twist suggested: “Tho, maybe we should thtart eating?”

There were no objections.

Soon enough, the taste of their lunch washed away any distracting thoughts of whatever Applejack might have done that one night. After they stuffed themselves with dessert, they went up to Silver Spoon's room.

Just as yesterday, studying proved to be difficult. But this time, it was the their host who couldn't focus on learning. Even though it wasn't for the reasons she would have expected. But that only added even more to her annoyance with herself about getting distracted in the first place. Which, in return, kept her mind even further from participating in her friends' efforts of explaining to her the basic principles geometry.

Finally Apple Bloom said: “Ah' know that after yesterday Ah' shouldn't be complainin' too loudly. But this way we ain't getting' anywhere.”

“Yes,” added Twist, “you thpathed out about a dothen timeth by now. And we thtarted not even half an hour ago.”

Silver Spoon let her quill drop – this time on purpose. “I'm sorry you two. It's just that I can't get what my sister said out of my head.”

“Which part of it?” Twist asked.

“About tomorrow. That whatever happens then will be entertaining for her.”

“What ith tho bad about that?”

“Usually, when I'm involved, it means that it won't be entertaining for me. I wonder what she has planned.”

“I don't know. It didn't thound to me like she had planned anything at all. More like thomething wath goin' to happen anyway she didn't expect to be fun.”

“Yeah,” agreed Apple Bloom. “Maybe it has something to do with what yer maid said yesterday.”

Twist looked at them both in confusion. “What did her maid thay?”

Silver Spoon explained: “She said Stickler, our butler, had been talking with my father about something. And she said I shouldn't worry about it. Okay, so let's say you're right, Apple Bloom. Then my sister knows what will happen tomorrow, thinks it would be boring or uninteresting, but you being here would make it entertaining for her. What could that be?”

“Ah've no idea. But that maid looked like she was sure ya'd like the surprise. Me being there or not.”

Silver Spoon nodded. Then she sighed. “Great. So they do have a surprise planned for tomorrow I am supposed to like but my sister now knows how to ruin that for me.”

“What maketh you tho sure she'll do that?” Twist asked. “She didn't seem tho mean to me at all.”

“You only know her since lunch. I know her since I was born. She always does that. Or at least tries to.”

“Why do ya' worry so much?” Apple Bloom asked. “Even if she has something planned. I'll be there too and can help ya' if it should be necessary.”

Silver Spoon stared wide-eyed at her. But that moment of silence didn't last long. “That... That is true. I honestly hadn't thought of that.”

“Ya' see? This time yer not alone with her.”

“Well, not just this time. But usually it's Diamond Tiara by my side. And I just realized how used I actually have gotten to that...”

Another moment of silence passed before Apple Bloom said: “Ah' never thought Ah'd say this; but Ah' hope Ah' can be a good replacement for Diamond Tiara then.”

“A replacement?” repeated Silver Spoon. “Why would you want to be a replacement? I don't want a replacement by my side. I want you by my side when I'm facing my sister.”

“Wow,” laughed Twist. “Now you make it thound like you're having a duel with her.”

“I hope it doesn't come to that.” Silver Spoon had to laugh too. As much as she disliked Marecedes. imagining herself and her sister in a duel like those good and evil knights in some of the stories her nanny had told her was too silly.

“Now that that's settled,” said Apple Bloom, “should we get to schoolwork?”

The other two fillies agreed.

And this time, Silver Spoon was finally able to concentrate on what they were all here for. With Twist around to help her too, she learned even more in those few hours than she had with just Apple Bloom the day before. It made her wonder if she should somehow try to get even more fillies to help her studying? Even though she had no idea who else she could ask. At least, not with so many of their class-mates gone on vacation.

Apple Bloom too was obviously glad Twist was here. The glasses-wearing filly knew a lot about mathematics. And she wasn't bad at Equestrian either – despite her strange way of speaking.

After a few hours they were worn out and had their heads stuffed with as much information as it could gather. Done with learning for the day, Silver Spoon gave the same tour around the house for her newest friend as she had given to Apple Bloom the day before. And Twist turned out to be a perfect guest for the gray little filly. They spent a few entertaining minutes with Twist admiring her family's home in ever growing admiration with just the right hint of jealousy. Eventually, they reached the last part of the tour: The pool.

Today wasn't any cooler than yesterday and so the Silver Spoon had anticipated her friends would like it best to spend the rest of it there. But what she hadn't anticipated was her sister also suffering from the summer heat and already waiting at the pool side for them. Or at least sleeping in a lounge chair, a fashion magazine crumpled in her lap.

“What are we going to do now?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Good quethtion,” added Twist. “I don't want to wake her.”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “Normally, I'd agree with you. Asleep is the next best thing to her not being around. But if she really wants to take a nap, she can go to her room. Come on, let's have some fun.”

Without waiting for an answer, she jumped into the pool. She  had always loved those few seconds after diving into the water. Her eyes closed she drifted almost weightlessly. Every sound around her got cut off at once. And then, the moment she broke back through the surface, everything returned to her like the world welcoming her back.

Gasping a little bit, she heard two splashes. One to her right, one to her left. Looking around she saw two blurry messes of wet red hair. Then the one to her right said:

“Do you alwayth leave your glathes on in the pool?”

“No,” laughed Silver Spoon, partly to hide her embarrassment. “I guess I got a bit over-exited.”

So she climbed up one of the ladders, way sooner than she had expected. On the table closest to her – the one right next to her sister – she saw Twist's glasses. So she put hers right next to them. The she turned around to take another dive into the pool.

But then she heard her sister mumbling: “Do you have to be so noisy?”

“No,” said Silver Spoon. “But we want to.”

“Can't you be noisy somewhere else?”

“Can't you sleep somewhere else?”

Now her sister sat up and rubbed her eyes. “My room is too hot and I can't sleep with the AC running. Here I at least can catch a breeze and have some shade.”

“You can do that beneath a tree on the other side of the house too.”

“No, I can't. Our gardener is mowing the lawn. How am I supposed to sleep during that?”

“Why do you want to sleep in the first place? It's only afternoon. And you only woke a few hours ago.”

“And why are you out here? Didn't you say something about learning?”

“We're already done with that. And now my friends and I want to relax for the rest of the day.”

“Friends, huh?” Marecedes looked over to the pool, where the two red maned fillies had started to splash water at each other. “You have a poor choice in friends.”

“What's that supposed to mean?”

Marecedes simply ignored her question. “Since when are you friends with them anyway? Whenever I heard you and the little wannabe princess talk about that Apple Bloom, it sounded more like you both hated her with all you have.”

Silver Spoon hesitated. 'For about a week' sounded more than pitiful to her. And she perfectly knew that her sister would love to harp on the fact that it didn't take even three days for them to become friends after Diamond Tiara had departed.

Desperate for anything to say, she settled for: “What do you care? Since when are you interested in who I'm friends with?”

Marecedes rolled her eyes. “You're right, I don't care about your friends. As long as their names aren't Diamond Tiara or Apple Bloom.”

“And why is that? Why do you have a problem with them? Can't you just be happy I found some friends?”

“Not with them. Mark my words, your precious Diamond Tiara is going to grow up into something mom wouldn't want me to tell you about. And don't get me started with that Apple Bloom.”

Silver Spoon was close to just yell and scream at her sister. But she mustered up her last bit of will to resist the urge. She couldn't let herself go, now more than ever. Her new friends shouldn't see her like that.

Fighting the shaking in her voice, she hissed: “Is this about what happened between you and Applejack?”

Her sister blinked at Silver Spoon, a glimpse of surprise rising in her eyes. “You know about that?”

“Yes, she told me you and she had fight some time. But I don't even care what you've been fighting about. All I want is that you stop judging Apple Bloom by what her sister did. Nopony is responsible for what their siblings do or act like. Believe me, I know what I'm talking about.”

Marecedes snorted. “Yeah, you're one to talk. Tell that to mom and dad. But fine, why should you start listening to me now? See what happens. I don't need this. I'm out of here.”

She threw the fashion magazine onto the table and stood up.

Silver Spoon watched her until she entered the house, then turned back towards the pool. Shaking her head like to throw off the memories of what had just happened, she started running. One short jump later she was back in the water, washing away the lingering anger.

After a long, joyful afternoon of playing and laughing with her friends, eventually Stickler reminded them of the time. But unlike yesterday, he held Silver Spoon back at the front door.

“I am sorry, Lady Silver Spoon, but I am afraid I will have to ask you stay here today. There is something important we have to talk about. And besides that, I can not have you return as late as yesterday. You will have to go school again tomorrow.”

“Can't I at least go with them until the market place? I promise I'll come straight back home.”

“I am afraid I can not agree to that, Lady Silver Spoon. Your actions over the course of the last days have not been adding to my trust in your word. But that is, at least in part, what we will talk about.”

Silver Spoon wanted to try again to argue, but Apple Bloom laid a hoof on her shoulder and said: “It's okay. We'll see each other in school tomorrow.”

“Well, I gueth we won't,” said Twist smiling. “But you know where elthe to find me.”

“Hm, okay,” she agreed reluctantly. “I'll see you then. Both of you.”

After her friends were gone Stickler led the little filly into the dining room and told her to sit down. Then he sat himself on the other side of the table. Taking a deep breath he said: “Lady Silver Spoon, as you already know, I assume, your father and I had a talk yesterday. I called him to discuss your recent behavior.”

Silver Spoon had already opened her mouth, but the butler kept on talking regardless.

“And I am sure we do not need to talk about what I am referring to, do we? As I, your was father was not pleased with you staying away all night without even as much as asking for permission beforehand. However, he explicitly instructed me to let you know that he is not displeased with you staying with a friend over night in general.”

“He... is not?”

“No, on the contrary. He was more than happy to hear that you found a new friend. Yet he would have preferred if you had waited with ideas like camping until summer school was over. In that matter, he does agree with my decision not to let you visit the Apples' farm for now.”

“For now? As in 'it will be okay later'?”

“Yes, Lady Silver Spoon. As it seems, your father does agree with my decision, yet not with my reasons. He wants you, first and foremost, to improve at school. So he wishes for me to make sure you are working on your studies. Which means, it will be acceptable for you to bring friends here, as long as you still work for school.

“And I want to let you know that we are both most pleased you indeed are getting help for your studies from your new friend and do not use her as a means to avoid it.”

“I would never 'use' a friend of mine!”

“Of course not. I am sorry, it was not my intention to implicate anything in that regards.”

“Well, never mind. But, how did you know we were studying? We've been in my room all the time.”

“By the simple way of checking in on you.”

“Really? I didn't notice.”

Somewhere behind his thick, well-groomed mustache, for a short moment, Silver Spoon could make out one of Stickler's all too rare smiles.

“And that's how I know you really are finally taking school seriously,” her said. “So, provided you keep up your efforts, I will have no choice but to let you visit that family again eventually. Therefore, from now on, I will make it a priority of mine to stay in contact with your teacher. If she can confirm your improvement, then you will have my approval.”

Silver Spoon's mind told her to be happy about what her butler had told her. All she had to do to visit her new friend again was keeping up what she had planned to do anyway. Yet something in Stickler's tone held her back.

“Stickler,” she said timidly, “you still sound like you don't like me going to the Apples farm. Even after father told you that it is alright?”

His eyes lowered for a moment. Then a silent sigh shook his mustache. “Yes, Lady Silver Spoon. As your father's employee and by my professional honor I am bound to his directions. Yet I still am entitled to my own opinion, which has not changed since we last talked about this matter.”

“So I guess father also told you to be nicer to Apple Bloom?”

“Yes, he indeed instructed me to treat her as any other guest of the house. As hard as it is.”

Now Silver Spoon sighed, more audibly than her butler did. “How can you say that? What did she ever do to you?”

“It is not about what she has done. It is about her whole family's background and what influence she might bring upon you. I simply am worried about your personal well-being.”

“Even though father isn't?”

“Lady Silver Spoon, I guarantee to you that he is.”

“You know what I meant. But I don't know what you meant. They're the nicest ponies I ever met. They are hard working and honest. They only knew me for a day and already treated like I was part of their family. What could have ever happened that makes them so scary to you?”

“Scary is the wrong word, Lady Silver Spoon. But I honestly do not think it is an appropriate topic for you to know about.”

“What?”

“Lady Silver Spoon, please do accept that I will not delve into this any more. And, for the possibility that I might be wrong, I agree with your father that there is no need to unnecessarily make you think less of your newly found friend.”

Silver Spoon opened her mouth, but Stickler kept talking regardless. “Now that this is settled, there is one more thing I need to address. Considering your already mentioned lack of communication regarding your spare time activities, we, that is of course your father and I, have come to the agreement that it would be for the best if you from now on let me or other house personnel, should I not be available, know where you will be when you are not at home and at what time we can expect you to return.”

Silver Spoon sat in silence. Not because she was stunned or angry, but because she had to process the last string of words her butler had delivered. After a moment of mentally working through the provided information, she asked: “So, I'll have to tell you where I'm going and when I'm back?”

“That is correct.”

“But, I didn't even have to do this during regular school time.”

“If you take another look at your most recent report card, you will see where that has led you.”

This time, Silver Spoon didn't even attempt to speak up. All she could do was look down at the table and endure the growing heat intruding on her face.

“Well, Lady Silver Spoon, now that we have the unpleasant matters solved, your father wants me to let you know that he is proud of you. He said he is glad that you are working hard and still manage to have a pleasant summer vacation. And, of course, he told me to tell you that he loves you.”

The gray little filly never really knew if her butler's ability to deliver such messages in the same way other ponies checked off their shopping lists was impressive or unsettling. Maybe it was even both. But right now, there was another question overshadowing this: “Why didn't he tell me that himself?”

“Well, for one, you weren't home when I called him. But more importantly, he is afraid you might still be mad at him and do not want to talk with him. But if that should not be the case, you are free to call him any time you wish to. I know he would be very glad to hear from you.”

Again, Silver Spoon fell silent.

“This would be all, then, Lady Silver Spoon. So, if you don't need me anymore, I will excuse myself and bid you a good evening and a good night.”

The filly simply shook her head and so Stickler left her alone with something she had no answer to: Was she still angry with her father?

Yes, he had left her alone at home. Even worse, alone with Marecedes. He had made her go to summer school. Yet, apart from being trapped with her sister, this had proven to be the best that could have happened to her. But would having Stickler in charge be the same in the end? And why wouldn't he trust her to keep up studying if she were visiting Sweet Apple Acres?

The rest of the evening wasn't enough time for her to come to a conclusion. Her mind went back and forth on it. All through supper and her evening bath it was working. It only stopped once she fell asleep. And when she awoke the next day, the questions had vanished from her mind.

The first she saw after her eyes had adjusted to the sudden flood of daylight was Rosy. Still sitting in her bed, Silver Spoon said: “Oh, good morning. I haven't seen you yesterday around here.”

The maid chuckled. “That might be because I wasn't here. Even I get a day off once in a while.”

“Then why doesn't Stickler get one? I could do a day or two without him.”

“Oh, what did he do this time?”

“He put me on watch.”

“Really? For what?”

“It's still about that whole camping thing. He called father and now they decided I shouldn't go anywhere without letting Stickler know. And I'm still not allowed to visit Apple Bloom until I'm getting better in school.”

“But that doesn't sound so bad, does it? I mean, you usually tell us where you're going anyway, don't you?”

“Yes, but I never had to...”

“And getting your grades up is why you are going to summer school for in the first place. Also, I've heard Apple Bloom is helping you with that. So, keep up the work and I'm sure he'll let the whole reporting in thing go sooner than later.”

“I can only hope so. But now that it came up, does Stickler ever have a day off? I can't remember him ever not being around the house.”

“He does, technically. I was actually wondering the same thing before and asked him about it. He said becasue he lives here there is no sense in taking a day off since he would still be around anyway.”

“I guess that makes sense. Probably.”

“But talking about Stickler, I can already hear him complaining about you being late for school. So maybe you should get ready for school?”

Silver Spoon nodded and finally left the soft caress of her bed. Already on the way to the door she said: “Oh, and if I should be so lucky not to see Stickler before I leave, I am planning on visiting the library after school. So I might be back home later than usually.”

“Oh, no,” she heard the surprised call by her maid.

When she turned around she saw Rosy covering her mouth, with a growing shade of pink on her cheeks. Silver Spoon just stared at her with a raised eyebrow.

“What I mean is, that, um,” Rosy said struggling to regain her composure, “maybe you should come back straight home today.”

“Why?”

“Well, um, how should I say this...”

“Is this about the surprise planned for me?”

Rosy blinked a few times before she said: “You already know about it?

“I kind of figured it out. Marecedes gave me a good hint. Even though I don't know what it is.”

“Okay, then let me tell you, it would be better if you didn't let your surprise wait.”

“Let it wait? What's that supposed to mean?”

Rosy smiled. “If I told you it would ruin the surprise. But the sooner you're home the sooner you will see.”

“Hm, okay. I guess I can still go the library tomorrow.”

Not very long after that the little filly was on her way to school. And there, something happened, that hadn't in a long time. Today she didn't feel completely lost during the lessons.

Naturally, she didn't get everything Cheerilee talked about, but at least she understood enough to know what she could ask about it. And her biggest success came during Geography when she realized that for the very first time her inability to find something on a map was not due to being unable to read it, but simply not knowing where it was.

When Apple Bloom arrived during the break between second and third period Silver Spoon was in high spirits. By now, even what Stickler had told her last evening didn't seem that bad any more. Rosy was right with what she had said. And Apple Bloom agreed, just as Silver Spoon had expected.

The way home they both spent the time with speculating on what the surprise could be.

“Maybe some very special meal?” suggested Apple Bloom.

“No,” replied Silver Spoon. “We always have something exotic. Not everyday, but often enough that they wouldn't make such a deal out of it.”

“Then maybe they bought ya' a present? Is there some toy ya' wanted for a long time?”

“Hm, no, not a toy. But I always wanted a dog.”

“Then maybe they got ya' one to keep you company while yer home alone?”

“Yeah, that would nice. If mother really agreed to that. She always says animals don't belong inside a house. But it would explain how the surprise could be waiting for me and why I should be home as soon as possible.”

“Then let's go and find out!”

And before Silver Spoon could stop her Apple Bloom again dashed off towards Silver Spoon's home. A few minutes of running through the summer heated town, they arrived at the gates.

Once more, Stickler greeted them at the front door. This time he even recognized Apple Bloom's presence and offered her a few words of welcome. They gave him a quick response and hurried towards Silver Spoon's room.

And there, standing across the floor, just opposite from the door, waited Marecedes.

“'What do you want?” snapped Silver Spoon as she walked up to the door of her room.

“Just to see your face when you open that door.”

“Why? What did you do?”

“Me? I didn't do anything.”

Silver Spoon thought for a moment. She knew better than to trust her sister's word. Especially when she was grinning like that. Turning to Apple Bloom, she gave her friend a questioning look. When she nodded, Silver Spoon said: “After you.”

Then she looked back to her sister, making sure not to let her out of her sight. Marecedes simply kept on smiling. Cautiously, Silver Spoon opened the door, expecting the worst.

Then, form behind her, she heard a voice.

A voice she had given anything for to just hear it only a few days ago.

Now it made her blood freeze.

What she heard was:

“What is she doing here?”
> Chapter 18
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 18

Silver Spoon stared at Marecedes's wide grin. Her sister's eyes told her all she needed to know. Then she spun around. Apple Bloom still stood in the doorway, paralyzed like a rabbit before a snake. And behind her, inside Silver Spoon's room, waited the surprise.

Diamond Tiara.

Her best friend pointed an accusing hoof at Apple Bloom, still waiting for an answer to her question.

With shaking knees Silver Spoon made a few steps towards the unexpected guest. “Di? How...?”

“What. Is she. Doing. Here?” Diamond Tiara repeated.

“You're not going to believe this,” Marecedes threw in, making Diamond Tiara's frown carve itself even deeper into her face. “She is here to help my dear sister with her studies.”

Before Marecedes had finished, Diamond Tiara's attention was back at Silver Spoon. “What is she talking about?” she asked with an undertone that demanded it had to be a joke.

“Well... um...” Silver Spoon stammered, still unable to grasp what was going on.

But Apple Bloom finally managed to say: “It's true. Ah'm helpin' Silver Spoon gettin' better at school.”

An annoyed look hovered on the red haired filly for a second. Then Diamond Tiara turned once again towards her friend. In her voice lay as much accusation as desperation. “What has been going on here?”

Silver Spoon looked hastily from one of the ponies around her to the other. “I, um, we were going to... you see... like my sister said...”

Her friend silenced the filly with an outstretched hoof. Then she glared at Marecedes. “You!”

“Me?” Marecedes responded, grinning audibly.

Diamond Tiara stomped a few steps closer towards Silver Spoon's sister. “Yes, you. This is your doing, isn't it?”

“How and why should I have done this?”

“To be honest, I have no idea. All I know is that you're doing everything you can to make your sister's life as miserable as possible.”

“Well, look who's talking.”

“Don't even try to deny it. This here has your hoofwriting all over it.”

“Sorry to disappoint you, princess. But I have nothing to with this. She did this all on her own.”

“Then why are you even here?”

“Because I thought things could get interesting here. You see,  it's quite the chance that my sister really gets it this time. And if that should happen, I can't miss it. And even if not, with you and the redhead, this ought to be a good show.”

“Well then, show's over.” With these words she slammed the door shut. Then she turned around, fixating on Apple Bloom. “At least for her.”

For a moment Silver Spoon kept her eyes on the door. She expected it to swing back open again any second. Her sister wouldn't let herself get cut off this easily. She was sure of that. But to her astonishment nothing happened. So she turned her attention back to Diamond Tiara who was standing now in front of Apple Bloom.

She stared her right in the eyes, their noses only inches apart. Then Diamond Tiara hissed: “What are you up to?”

“Didn't Ah' tell ya' already? We were going to learn for school.”

“Don't take me for stupid. I know that's just a cover.”

“A cover? For what?”

“That's what I want to know!”

“What even gave ya' this idea?”

“Silver Spoon would have never let anypony like you-”

“What's that supposed to mean, somepony like me?” Apple Bloom snapped.

But Diamond Tiara didn't let that stop her. “-into her home unless you tricked her somehow. And you wouldn't trick her into it if there wouldn't be something for you to gain out of it. So, what is it?”

Seeing the growing shades of scarlet in both her friends' faces, Silver Spoon was finally able to pull her mind back together. Hastily, she stepped forward and said: “No, that's not true, Di. She didn't trick me.”

“How do you know?” Diamond Tiara asked, not breaking eye contact with Apple Bloom for even a second. “If she did it well enough, you wouldn't have noticed.”

“Because I asked her to help me. I wanted the help.”

Now Diamond Tiara slowly turned her head around. For a few seconds, her mouth hanging slightly open, she mustered her friend. Then her eyes widened and she nodded.

“So that's it,” Diamond Tiara said and walked over to her friend. Giving her a quick hug with one leg she continued: “I see, this is all my fault.”

Apple Bloom and Silver Spoon looked at each other, both silently asking the same question. Then the latter said it out loud: “What are you talking about now?”

“No, no, it's okay. I know when I am wrong. If I hadn't left with my family and stayed here in the first place, you wouldn't have had the need to hire somepony to help you with summer school. But, please, why in Equestria did it have to be her of all fillies? Well, it doesn't matter. Now I am here to help you. So, blank flank, you're not needed any more. Now leave.”

She waved a hoof, shooing Apple Bloom towards the door.

Yet Apple Bloom stood where she was and closed her eyes. “No, Ah' won't. Ah' don't think ya-”

“Oh, yes, yes,” Diamond Tiara interrupted her. “Of course. Don't worry. How much were you promised? I'll pay you whatever you would have gotten.”

“No,” said Silver Spoon, “Di, you don't-”

But she, too, got interrupted. “Yes, I do. When it's my fault, it is my fault. And that's why I'll cover for you. Don't worry, it's no problem.”

Apple Bloom started rubbing her forehead. “This is gonna be harder than Ah' thought...”

“Please, just stop and listen to me,” begged Silver Spoon. “Apple Bloom is not here because I pay her.”

“What?” asked Diamond Tiara. “Did you actually get her to do this for free?”

“She didn't have to 'get me',” Apple Bloom groaned. “Ah' asked her if she wanted ma' help.”

“You... what? Didn't you just say it was the other way around?”

“Well, yes,” said Silver Spoon. “It was kind of a little bit of both. You see, a lot of things happened the last days. To make it short, we became really good friends and that's why she offered to help me.”

“Friends? You and her?” Diamond Tiara probably wouldn't have looked any more horrified if she had been told her house had burned down while she was gone. She covered her mouth with a hoof, her eyes starting to glisten with tears. “But I've only been away for about a week. How is this possible? Were you really that lonely you'd stoop this low to have some company?”

“Excuse me?” Apple Bloom cried with more rage in her voice than Silver Spoon would have ever thought possible.

“With pleasure,” Diamond Tiara snapped, in no way less furious. “There's the door. You're very much excused!”

Watching Apple Bloom's face grow as red as her brother's, Silver Spoon quickly moved to her side. “I'm sorry, maybe it is for the best if you leave now. I'll be at the library tomorrow around noon. Let's meet there, okay?”

Apple Bloom glared one last time at Diamond Tiara like she wanted to strangle her with her eyes. Then she shook her head and took a deep breath. “Maybe yer right. Ah'll see ya' tomorrow then.” Her voice was still shaking with anger.

Diamond Tiara didn't even wait until Apple Bloom had left the room. “Really? That blank flank? Are you serious?”

“Of course I am.” Silver Spoon did her best to stay as composed as she could manage. She knew nothing would be gained if she started to get emotional too.

Diamond Tiara, however, did nothing to hide how she felt. “So, are you also already friends with the other two losers?”

“If you mean Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, no. Not yet, anyway. But please, would you stop calling them names?”

“Not yet?” Diamond Tiara demanded, completely ignoring her friend's request. “What do you mean by that?”

“That I plan on apologizing to them for all I did as soon as I get the chance.”

“Why would you do that? For that matter, what do you have to apologize for?”

“I was afraid you would say that... Let me ask you, Di: Don't you think, what we said and did to them, always making fun of whatever they did and them having no cutie marks, that it was mean and wrong?”
Her friend didn't even blink before she answered: “No, why would I? Why do you even think I would?”

“Simple,” sighed Silver Spoon. “Because it was mean and wrong.”

“No, it was fun.”

“For us, maybe.”

“Not maybe, definitely. And that's all that counts. Why would you bother with them? We're better than those losers, so we have all the rights to let them know.”

“That's what I tried to tell myself too. But honestly, you don't really believe that. Do you?”

“I don't have to believe it. I know it.”

“You can't be serious.”

“Of course I am. And you know I'm right.”

“No. No, you're not.” Silver Spoon closed her eyes. She had to take a deep breath to keep her voice composed. This was going so much worse than she had feared. “We have both been wrong about a lot of things.”

Diamond Tiara slowly shook her head. “What happened to you?”

“I have finally come to my senses, Di. I found friends. New friends. And they have shown me that you and I don't need to be as lonely as we were, Di. The problem is with us, not them.”

“What do you mean by lonely? And what problems? What are you talking about?”

“You don't have to play strong.” Silver Spoon laid a hoof on her friend's shoulder. “I know it is hard to admit to yourself, but the way we lived wasn't exactly the happiest, right?”

“No, nothing's right!” Diamond Tiara cried and shoved Silver Spoon's hoof away. Now her anger in her voice finally made way for desperation. “I don't get what's going on. Everything was perfect. Why in Equestria would you think I wasn't happy? I am rich, talented and have my life planned out for me. And best of all, I have a best friend to share it with. Or at least, I thought so.”

Silver Spoon felt her heart slip away from her. “What do you mean, you thought so?”

“I mean that I literally begged my daddy to let me leave our summer house at the beach so I could come back here and be by your side, because I couldn't stand the thought of my best friend suffering all alone, having to go to school during summer. Then he finally gives in, I travel all across the country on my own, just to find out you've been having the time of your life behind my back.”

Silver Spoon's shoulders had drooped a bit lower with each word she heard. Something in her throat made it impossible for her to speak. It took her some time to sort out her thoughts. Then, after an eternity passing by she said with a dry throat: “So, you would have preferred it if I had been miserable this whole week?”

Diamond Tiara was already about to shoot back another tirade. But then she closed her mouth again and swallowed hard. Closing her eyes she whispered: “No, of course not. I'm sorry.”

“It's okay. I knew this would come as a surprise for you. Had I known you'd be here today I would have been prepared for all of this a little bit better.”

“No, you're right. You shouldn't have to stay bored just to please me. That wouldn't be what I'd have wanted.”

Silver Spoon smiled. “I know. So, can we start this all over again?”

“Yes, I guess that would be best. I mean, it's only been a week. This is nothing we can't fix. And we shouldn't be fighting over how you spent that time. We should focus on how to get you out of this.”

“Get me out of what?”

“Whatever is going on between you and that blank flank. You said she's helping you with school, right? Well, that's no big deal. I can do that too. So, is there anything else?”

“You mean, besides us being friends and spending a lot of time together?”

“No, I meant anything more between her and you.”

“So did I. Have you even been listening to me?”

Diamond Tiara groaned, her face contorting in freshly upwelling rage. “Have you been listening to yourself? You're talking about being friends with those losers. They're not worthy of your friendship. They're not worthy of you. Of ponies like us. Didn't you just say you wanted to start all over? Then how are we going to undo this mess and start all over?”

Silver Spoon felt a growing pain around her temples. Fighting hard to suppress any annoyance in her voice she said: “I meant our talk. Just let me explain what happened during the last week. And then you'll see why I don't want to 'get out of this,' okay?”

“No, it's not okay.” Now Diamond Tiara started pacing around the room. This was never a good sign with her. Yelling, screaming and ranting were on thing with her. But Silver Spoon knew Diamond Tiara well enough to know she only started pacing when she was close to exploding. “You are supposed to take my side, not hers. You are my friend. Not theirs. This is not how it's supposed to be. How could you betray me like that?”

“Betray you? How?” Silver Spoon asked cautiously.

“I told you. I thought you were my friend. I get that being alone for a week is boring, but now I'm back. There is no need for you to keep around any other ponies.”

“'I am not keeping her around. You talk about her like she was a toy I could throw away when I get bored of it. No matter what you say, she is my friend and that's it. But you are too. You have always been and will always be my best friend. But that doesn't mean I can't have any other friends.”

“Yet you always told me you don't need any other friends.”

Silver spoon winced. “Well, yes, I did. But as much I said it to you, I was even more trying to tell it to myself. I thought I wouldn't find any other friends anyway.”

Her friend stopped walking right in front of her, locking their gazes. She expected to see accusation, fury or even malice in those sapphire eyes. But there was only hurt. And Diamond Tiaras next words felt like a slap to her.

“So you lied to me?”

“No!” cried Silver Spoon.

“Then what else would you call it?”

“I... I...” Silver Spoon tried to answer. But she couldn't even breath under her best friend's challenging stare. Feeling her resolve fizzling away she averted her eyes. “I never lied to you. Not intentionally. I know, maybe you could see it that way. But that's not important now. You have to believe me, you were, are and always will be my best friend, okay?”
“Well then, prove it.” This was no proposal or dare. Silver Spoon knew this was even more than a demand. She had heard this underlying declaration of superiority too often before. But never had she used it when talking to her. “If you really are my best friend, don't see Apple Bloom anymore. Or any of her lame friends.”

“Di, you can't...” Silver Spoon closed her eyes, shutting in upwelling tears. Showing weakness would only cement her friend's victory. “Please, why are you making this so difficult?”

“You are the one making it difficult. I gave you a simple choice. They or I. What is so difficult about that?”

Silver Spoon had to muster all her will to stop her hooves from shaking. She knew getting Diamond Tiara to accept all this would have been hard. But she would have never expected things to spiral out of control like this. Was this what it has been like for all those other foals they had harassed before?

Timidly she lifted her head. All she could see now as she looked back up into her best friend's eyes was helpless fury.

“Listen, Di,” she whispered, “that's not fair. I don't want to have to chose between you and them.”

“Fine,” hissed Diamond Tiara, turning away from Silver Spoon. “If you can't make the choice, I do.”

“Di, plea-”

“No! I'm done. Just get it over with and leave me alone.”

Silver Spoon felt her a crack running deep into her heart. This was beyond the worst. Defeated and with a shaking voice she said: “Well, maybe I should give you some time alone. But please, think about what I really said."

She waited for an answer, but Diamond Tiara simply kept looking at the carpet. Without another word, Silver Spoon opened the door to her room. Before leaving she threw another look over her shoulder. Her friend still wouldn't look at her. But she was sure she saw tears dropping from Diamond Tiara's cheeks.

Where exactly she would be going was of no importance at the moment. All that mattered was getting distance between her and Diamond Tiara. Instinctively she headed for the front-door. It was only when she walked into Rosy that she realized she was still in her own home.

Clueless to the filly's current situation, the maid asked joyfully: “Well, did you like your surprise?”

“My surprise? Um, well, yes, it was... it was... really not what I had expected.” Silver Spoon fought valiantly to keep a smile on her face.

“Aren't that the best ones?” Rosy giggle pounded on Silver Spoon's eardrums. “So, may I assume you are getting some drinks and snacks for the three of you?”

“What? Oh, I, um, no. Actually, we're not three anymore. Apple Bloom already left. She... she... said she didn't have that much time today anyway. And since, you know, Diamond Tiara and I have so much to tell each other after this week, she was so kind to give us some time for that.”

“Ah, I see. Now that's nice of her. Then, should I get some snacks for you?”

“Oh, no. No, that won't be necessary. You see, I was going to, well, take a walk anyway.”

“Take a walk? But what about Miss Diamond Tiara?”

“Oh, um, she is resting. Yes, resting. She's still stressed out from her travel. Which reminds me, if you haven't already, you should prepare a guest room for her.”

“But, I thought she would stay in your room. Stickler said you always share your bed when she's here for a sleepover.”

“Yes, usually we do. But, you see, usually I don't have to go to school when she doesn't. And I just know how much she likes sleeping in whenever she has the chance. So I don't want her to have to wake up early when there is no need for that.”

“But I thought she is going to go to school together with you?”

“She... is?”

“Oh, no.” Rosy covered her mouth with a hoof. “She didn't tell you yet, did she? I'm so sorry, she must have meant to keep this as another surprise for you.”

“It's okay. That's actually... good to know...”

“I knew you would like that. But I am still sorry I spoiled it. But don't worry, I'll play along. The guest room will be ready as soon as possible.”

“Good. Okay, then, if I should be so lucky not to see Stickler before I leave, please tell him I'm out in town. I'll be back for supper. At the latest.”

“Of course. Any specific place you're going to?”

“If he really wants to know that, tell him the candy store. But honestly, I have no idea right now.”

The maid nodded and Silver Spoon made her way towards the front door. While she indeed was lucky enough not to meet her butler, she was so unfortunate to meet somepony else. Just when she had descended the stairs in the entrance hall, Marecedes came from the kitchen, a soda in her right hoof. Silver Spoon tried to ignore her sister and simply leave, but at the same time knew she wouldn't be aloud to escape that easily.

“What, is it over already?” Marecedes rejoiced with so obviously fake surprise it instantly made Silver Spoon's blood boil. “First the redhead leaves even earlier than expected and now you're running away too?”

Running away? That really was what she had wanted to do. Not from her friend, but from her sister. But now she stood as steady as her racing heart would allow it. There was no way Silver Spoon would give Marecedes the satisfaction of being right.

When she was sure she wouldn't cry or yell she grumbled: “I'm just going for a walk, that's all.”

“And your little princess?”

“Is resting.”

“From the shock she just had?” Marecedes took her time to give a sneering laugh. “Come on, I saw her face. She was furious about you having another friend. Am I right?”

Silver Spoon's ears were already ringing. She had to get out of here. Yet she couldn't possibly just bail. She had already lost one battle today. “She was merely surprised, that's all.”

“Oh, I believe she was. But I can't believe she took it that well. In fact I imagine her to have thrown quite the tantrum about it. Say, did the little farm filly go because she didn't want to deal with it or has she been thrown out by your new roommate?”

Mreceds's condescending smile made it harder and harder to for Silver Spoon not to just lash out at her sister. With each word she had to withstand her whole body cramped up. Silver Spoon replied through gritted teeth: “Why do you even care? Are you that upset you didn't get to see it?”

“I wouldn't call it upset. Though I still wish I would have been there. I knew she'd do her best to drive off her new rival. But you also being out of there by this time? That's unexpected. Still, maybe now you'll listen to me for once.”

She couldn't be serious. After all the years of taunts and mockery. That was it. Silver Spoon's limit had been reached. All left to her now was explode right there and then. “For once? I've listened to you for way too long. No. Not this time. I won't let you have your fun with me anymore. I wanted to make up with you. I wanted to see a nice side in you. I wanted to just be your sister. But if all I am to you is a punchline, then just leave me alone and never talk to me again.”

She stared her sister straight in the eyes, daring her to give another of her verbal jabs. But it never came. Not a single word crossed her sister's lips. Instead, Marecedes's expression went blank and her jaw dropped. Just like the soda from her hoof. And by the look in her eyes, Silver Spoon might as well had just kicked her in the belly.

An eternal second later Silver Spoon turned around and marched out of the front-door. Her hooves were carried by a grim sense of victory. She knew she had finally scored one over her dreaded sibling. She knew she should feel glad and happy about it.

And at the same time she knew it was wrong. As satisfying as it had felt to finally stand up to her sister, this also spelled out to her the end of all hopes of ever getting along with her. There was no turning back now. In more than one way. All this made her want to get out of her home even faster.

But where exactly would she be going? Should she go to the library now? But she had already told Apple Bloom she would be there tomorrow. So she might as well go then. Being there maybe even sooner than noon was now also a more than welcome excuse to leave the house as soon as possible.

Yet Apple Bloom was a good thought. Seeing her right now would be the best. But she had, most likely, gone back to Sweet Apple Acres. And going there only a day after she had promised not to would be a stupid idea. But, didn't the Apples sell their harvest at the market? It was a slim chance, yet maybe Apple Bloom went there to meet up with her siblings. It was worth a try.

With growing pace she left her home and walked down the road towards the market. Close to running she reached the vast assembly of stands and ponies. And that's where Silver Spoon's optimism got cut short. One of those ponies selling their goods she recognized as a friend of her sister. She didn't know her name, but Silver Spoon certainly recognized the mint colored coat and lavender mane. Not to mention her cutie mark made of a quill and an abacus.

This view made her stand still. For a second the world froze as she stared at that mockingly friendly face. Silently, Silver Spoon cursed whoever was holding the strings of her fate. Up until now Applejack's idea of talking to her sister's friends had failed due to the simple fact that Silver Spoon didn't know where any of them lived. And, of course, that none of them had been around to visit Marecedes in the past days. And up until a few minutes ago she had hoped she would run into one of them by chance. But now that everything was lost, one of them just stood there, handing a bag of walnuts to a customer. Just as if to spray some lemon juice onto her wounded soul.

Yet this was far from the worst.

No, the worst was that it reminded Silver Spoon of how readily Applejack had tried to come up with help for her. And not only did this one not work, but she also had blown any other advice the Apple's had come up with out of the window just moments ago. With full force and no holds barred.

How should she face Applejack now?

Regardless if Apple Bloom was there or not, her friend's older sister would ask her how things were going. And she would have to answer. Have to answer that she had failed. That prospect was even worse than any time she had to tell Cheerilee she hadn't done her homework. She had never before asked to be given homework. But to disappoint Applejack this way, after all the kindness she had shown to her, was absolutely nothing Silver Spoon wanted to note on her lists of things which made this the worst day of her life.

But, what should she do now?

After a long time of just staring at that familiar filly she didn't know the name of, Silver Spoon decided that maybe it would be for the best to head for the candy store after all. She hadn't really meant it went she said it to Rosy, but all else that would be there for her was wandering around aimlessly.
> Chapter 19
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19

Her had dragged down by something heavy she couldn't shake, Silver Spoon moved herself towards Bon Bon's shop. Mechanically, she pushed open the door. And before the bell above it had turned silent once again, she heard the owner's unbearably joyful voice.

“Hello, honey. Apple Bloom here just told us what happened.”

These words dragged her head back up instantly. There she stood. The one filly she had been looking for, together with Bon Bon and Twist.

“At least up until Ah' left.” Apple Bloom added.

“Did you bring her with you?” Twist wanted to know.

Silver Spoon only shook her head as she walked over to the small group at the counter.

“Ah' guess it's for the best,” said Apple Bloom grimly. “Ah' know Ah' went against everything Ah' said to ya' and what Ah' had in mind. But this came just too unexpected.”

“Not just for you, I'd say,” said Bon Bon. “From what you've been telling us, Diamond Tiara was most likely just not able to cope with what was happening. If you give her some time and talk to her again I'm sure she'll come around.”

“Ah' sure hope so,” said Apple Bloom. Her voice made it all too clear that she had more than a few doubts.

Silver Spoon said nothing. She was still pondering if she should tell them about what Diamond Tiara had said to her after Apple Bloom had left. Wouldn't that make everything even worse than it already was? Unnecessarily so if Bon Bon was right and Di just needed some time to adjust.

“Oh, don't worry so much, honey.” Bon Bon's voice pulled Silver Spoon's attention back to her surroundings. “There's no need to look so down. Talk to her again when she has calmed down. And when you're better prepared. Believe me, all that simply happened because nopony saw it coming.”

“No, not nopony,” said Silver Spoon bitterly. “My sister knew it.”

“Well, of course a few ponies had to know. How else would Diamond Tiara have made it into your room?”

“No, not just knew she was there. My sister knew how all this would turn out. Had to turn out. And naturally, she let me run into this mess while laughing from the sidelines.”

“Naturally? What do you mean?”

Silver Spoon sighed. “That she always enjoys me getting embarrassed or being humiliated. Whenever there's a chance for her to laugh at my expense, she'll find and cease it.”

“Hm, that sounds bad.”

All three fillies stared at her expectantly, but the mare didn't say anything more. She just stared back at them and asked: “What?”

“Well...” said Silver Spoon. “Somehow I expected you would tell me she can't be all that bad or something like that.”

Bon Bon averted her gaze and started rubbing the back of her head. “Maybe I should, yes. But to be honest, I know how big sisters can be.”

Silver Spoon looked at the her two friends. And it was obvious that they had the same thought as she did.

“What do you mean?” the filly asked.

Bon Bon grimaced like she had realized a bad mistake. She looked from left to right and back. Then she grumbled: “I have no choice but to tell you now, do I?”

None of the fillies objected.

“Fine,” sighed Bon Bon. “But for you to really understand this, I'll have to start with my parents. They were both highly celebrated musicians in Canterlot. Or rather, still are. My father, being excessively proud of his success, to say it nicely, expected us to live up to his glory. A famous Earth Pony musician – 'regarded as a true master despite lacking the magic of the unicorns dominating this fine field of arts,' as he called it.

“To make it short, my sister did and I did not. She was a natural and I was struggling to even play the simplest tunes. And worst of all, my sister didn't just get my father's talent – she also got his attitude about it. The better she became, with every musical contest she won and every award she earned, she raised her nose a little higher. Sometimes I wonder how it stayed in the middle of her face and didn't juster wander up to her forehead on its own.

“All in all, I'm just glad my younger sister didn't turn out like her. Maybe that's because she happened to be a unicorn, like my mother. I guess my dad saw it as a given that she'd have musical talent. But all that left me the odd one out. And my prodigy of an older sister let me knew that every single day. My father at least tried to hide his disappointment but I always knew he loved her more. Yet she never missed a chance to tell or show me how much better she was.”

“Wow.” Silver Spoon' first thought about this revelation went straight on to her tongue. “That sounds even worse than my problem.”

Twist nodded eagerly. “Yeah. How did you tholve that?”

Bon Bon started to ruffle her own mane again. “Well, first of all, my younger sister kept me from turning mad. And when we were old enough, she and I moved here and I never spoke to my older sister again.”

“Tho, you ran away?”

Bon Bon rolled her eyes. “I guess you can say that.”

“Now that's not very helpful,” commented Apple Bloom.

“I never said it would be.”

But Silver Spoon shook her head. “It's okay. If nothing else, knowing that I'm really not the only one who has this kind of trouble is nice. In some sort of way, at least.”

“But do ya' have any better idea how to improve things with yer sister now?” Apple Bloom wanted to know.

This sent a needle deep into Silver Spoon's soul. She had already forgotten that her friend also didn't know about her last confrontation with Marecedes. Trying her best to not let her face give her mood away, Silver Spoon said: “No. But now I know more than ever I should find one. I don't want to move to another town. I like Ponyville.”

To Silver Spoon's amazement, the others simply laughed at her remark.

When she kept staring back at them, not showing the least bit of amusement, Bon Bon said: “Oh, don't worry honey. I'm sure you will find a way to fix it. After all I heard you saying about Apple Bloom and seeing how that turned out in the end, I have no doubt you won't have to leave town over this.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Say, why don't we go see Fluttershy? Maybe she can help us with this too?”

“You mentioned her before,” said Bon Bon. “Isn't she that one pegasus who lives with all those animals?”

“Yes,” confirmed Silver Spoon. “Why do you ask?”

“It's just that I'm a little bit surprised. I don't see her that often, but when I do, it's just that. I see her. I never really talked to her. She's always so quiet and shy that I sometimes ask myself if those animals are the only she ever talks to.”

“Of course not,” said Apple Bloom. “She's friends with ma' sister and ma' sister's friends.”

“And she's really nice and kind,” added Silver Spoon. “Kind of like my grandma.”

“Your grandma?” repeated Bon Bon. “But, she doesn't look like she's older than me. I'd even say a few years younger.”

“I know. But the way she talks to me or that kind smile... It just reminds me of my grandma.”

“And if it hadn't been for her,” Apple Bloom threw in, “Ah' think Silver Spoon and Ah' would still be fightin' with each other.”

“Well, then I don't want to keep you any longer from seeing her. I'm sorry I couldn't be of any help. But please come by again and tell me if you had any luck, okay?”

“Okay!” the two fillies agreed and left the store.

They had only come a few steps away from Bon Bon's store when Silver Spoon stopped suddenly. She closed her eyes and her right hoof hit her fore-head.

“What?” she heard the concerned voice of her friend.

“I forgot to ask,” replied Silver Spoon. “Again.”

“Ask what? And who?”

“Bon Bon. About the Braeburn's.”

“Yer still serious about that?” laughed Apple Bloom.

Silver Spoon opened her eyes again. “Of course.”

“Well then, want to go back?”

“No, that would be too embarrassing. I can still ask the next time I see her. If I don't forget it. Again.”

Apple Bloom laughed again. “Okay, so if we're not goin' back, let's get to Fluttershy's!”

Silver Spoon held her friend by the shoulder. In her mind, she already saw her dashing off once again. And going by the puzzled look this earned her, she was right. Silver Spoon shook her head and said: “Please, let's not hurry this time. I absolutely have no time I want to save right now.”

“Oh, right. I guess ya' wouldn't mind goin' 'round the market then? Ah' still don't think Ah' can face ma' sister after what Ah' did.”

“What, you really think she would get mad about that at you?”

“No, but... Well, it would be too embarrassin', ya' know?”

Silver Spoon smiled. “I think I do. Okay then, let's get going.”

After an almost leisurely stroll through Ponyville they arrived at Fluttershy's home. Just watching the animals all around her as they walked the last yards towards the house soothed Silver Spoon's mind. It was a welcome distraction from the last few hours. So much that she asked herself why she hadn't come here in the first place.

But the moment Fluttershy had opened the door, she knew the answer. Instantly, she found herself locked in the surveying gaze of the little white watchdog of a bunny. Oblivious to her pet's behavior, Fluttershy greeted them happily. She wasted no time to welcome them inside and provide them with some tea and cookies.

Once they were all settled in her living room the fillies told her all about the last days. They wanted to get right to the point of Diamond Tiara's unexpected return, but their host was so eager to hear everything that happened since their camping night that there was no way around it. Not only that, Fluttershy was so shocked when she heard about Silver Spoon's butler they had a hard time  convincing her that they were completely satisfied with the agreement he and Silver Spoon had come to. Even harder due to this being only partly the truth.

After all that her reaction to Diamond Tiara's arrival seemed surprisingly calm to Silver Spoon. Maybe that was also because Silver Spoon still neglected telling everything that had been said between her and her friend. Yet she still heard what she had expected, with Fluttershy basically telling them what Bon Bon had already given as advice: “From what you are telling me this sounds like she was simply a bit overwhelmed. I'm sure it was all just too much for her at once. Give her a day or two. You said she will go to school with you, didn't you Silver Spoon? Maybe that is the best thing to happen for you. Talk to her again then, at a more neutral place. And explain to her exactly what happened. Oh, and most importantly, make sure to let her know you won't abandon her just because you have another friend now.”

Silver Spoon tried to nod but something in the back of her head kept her from moving. She simply kept staring at the table between her and Fluttershy. “Do you honestly think that would work?”

“Of course I do.” The pegasus's voice was as gentle as always but Silver was certain she heard a grain of indignation burried in it. “Getting into fights and staying angry at each other may be the easier way to settle things. But you will see, over time nopony will be happy with it.”

“Okay, I guess I'll have to trust you on that. You and Bon Bon.”

“It worked out just fine the last time,” said Apple Bloom with her ever lasting force of optimism. “And we won't know if it works unless we try. Ah' promise Ah won't let her get to me the next time. But Ah' have to admit, she's terribly good at that.”

Silver Spoon gave a hollow laugh. “Believe me, I know how that feels.”

“Well, this time she won't catch me off-guard. Ah' guess this is worth tryin'.”

“It always is,” said Fluttershy with one of her heart warming smiles. “You'll see. In the end, showing some kindness will always be the better answer.”

Silver Spoon nodded silently. He heart told her that Fluttershy was right. She had to be right. It would just be too unsettling if she wasn't. But at the same time, her mind formed a question. The one she had wanted to ask more than anything that had come up until now. And her tongue ceased the chance for her: “Do you think this is also true for older sisters?”

“Definitely,” replied Fluttershy. “Why wouldn't it be?”

“I don't know. I just hope it is. It's just that my sister, well, makes it more than hard for me to do that.”

“What do you mean?”

“You still remember I said she was waiting in front of my room and waited for Di and us to run into each other?”

“Yes, I do. But what is so bad about that? If I had a younger sister who would get a surprise visit from her friend I would want to see it too.”

“Yes, but the difference is, you'd be expecting it to be a happy thing, right?”

“Who wouldn't?”

Fluttershy's honest confusion let Silver Spoon's throat run dry. This had to be what grown-ups felt like when they had to explain all those unkind things about the world to a foal. Maybe this was even what Raising Hammer had felt like when she tried to explain the meaning behind a monimentum. The filly took a long sip from her teacup – only to almost spill most of it over the floor. She had completely forgotten how hot it still was.

Coughing and wiping her mouth with the back of her hoof, she said: “My sister.”

This sounded so much less dramatic than she had wanted it to. Yet still, her words had an obvious impact on the mare in front of her. Her disbelief was written all over her face. Silver Spoon might as well have told her that Angel was Cerberus in disguise.

Not waiting for Fluttershy to say anything Silver Spoon said: “All she wanted to see was things breaking down between Di, Apple Bloom and me. She even freely admitted it. She said she wanted to be there when I get it. All she wanted was to see all three of us getting into a fight.”

“But...but...” Fluttershy stammered.

“But she's my sister?” Silver Spoon offered.

“Yes!” Fluttershy exclaimed. “I can't believe somepony would do that to their own family. Are you sure this wasn't a misunderstanding?”

Silver Spoon snorted. “If that was a misunderstanding, I must have had a lot of misunderstandings with her. As far back as I can remember, my sister either ignored me or tried to pick a fight with me. And usually, her tries were astonishingly good.”

“And why does she do that?”

“That's what I want to know. I didn't do anything to her.”

“I never said you did. But there has to be a reason for what she does. Nopony just acts so mean out of nowhere. You should know that, don't you, Silver Spoon?”

“I know what you want to say. But, what if she does?”

“Just because you can't see it doesn't mean there is no reason. Sometimes they are hidden so well you have look real close to find it. But there always is one.”

“What makes you so sure about that?”

“Experience. You know, once my friends and I had been attacked by a manticore in the Everfree Forest. We happened to run into it and before we knew what was happening, it roared and raged at us. And all of my friends didn't hesitate to pick up this fight. Yet once I've got them all to stop for just a few seconds, I found out that the poor thing had a thorn stuck in his paw. As soon as I had removed that teeny tiny thing, the manticore became peaceful and friendly.”

“Wait, you actually went close enough to an angry manticore to  look at its paws?”

“Of course. I had to help him, didn't I?”

“But... aren't those things huge? And dangerous? Weren't you afraid of what it could it have done to you?”

“Not really. Maybe a little bit, but I was even more afraid of what that poor little thing would have to endure if nopony ever helped him.”

Silver Spoon stared wide eyed at Fluttershy. If she hadn't seen her with the bear before and heard of the cockatrice from Apple Bloom, she wouldn't have dared to consider this anything but a lie. But this way, she couldn't stop imagining the quiet pegasus as maybe the bravest pony in all of Equestria.

After a moment of admiring silence she finally managed to ask: “And how is this supposed to help me with my sister?”

“Didn't I tell you? All you have to do is look for that thorn in your sister's paw. Or hoof, I guess.”

Silver Spoon nodded reluctantly. She didn't know what she had hoped for, yet this was not it. She knew what Fluttershy was saying. And she also knew that it basically was no different from what she had gotten as advice before.

“Say, Silver Spoon,” said Apple Bloom, reminding Silver Spoon her friend still sat by her side. “Have ya' already tried what ma' sister and brother had told ya'?”

The filly swallowed hard. She felt like Apple Bloom had stuck her hoof deep inside her belly and twisted her guts around. “Well, no. I tried to but... You know, it's not that easy...”

“What did they tell you?” asked Fluttershy.

“Basically, that I should be nicer to her and watch out not to start fights on my part.”

“And that thing about speaking with her friends,” added Apple Bloom.

Silver Spoon's inside twisted a bit further. “Yes, that too. But I didn't get a chance... And, to be honest, I don't know if I will ever again.”

“Of course ya' will. Or did yer sister say anythin' about never bringin' a friend over again?”

“No, she didn't. But I didn't mean just that. You know, it's that...that...” Silver Spoon had to stop for a moment and take a deep breath. “I blew up right in her face. When I wanted to leave, she had nothing better to do than to rub it all in. Everything that happened and that she wanted it to go that way. You know, I couldn't stand it anymore. I told her to leave me alone and never speak to me again.”

Staring at the remains of her tea, Silver Spoon waited for their reactions. She prepared herself to hear the disappointment, maybe even anger about what she did.

But when Apple Bloom talked again, she didn't sound any different than usually. “Then, why don't ya' go back to her and tell her yer sorry?”

Silver Spoon raised her had and looked into those amber eyes, not betraying the undying friendliness in Apple Bloom's voice.

Then she said: “Yeah, right. She teases, taunts and torments me for years. And this one time I am actually fighting back, I'll go and apologize for it?”

Apple Bloom shrugged. “Ya' don't have to. But do ya' think this will make her come to ya' and apologize?”

“No, of course it won't. But then, what will?”

“Maybe,” said Fluttershy, tapping her chin with her hoof, “you really shouldn't apologize.”

Both fillies fell silent. A short exchange of looks told Silver Spoon that Apple Bloom also couldn't believe she had heard Fluttershy say that.

“Maybe,” the pegasus continued, “you should simply explain to your sister why you said what you said. And then ask her why she did, well, whatever it was she has been doing.”

“But, won't I run into the same problem I faced before?” asked Silver Spoon. “Every time I try to talk to her or she talks to me, we end up fighting. And I don't know how to avoid that other than not talking to her at all.”

“Then,” said Apple Bloom, “why don't ya' go back to the idea with talkin' to her friends?”

“But, I don't know...” she started, but then she jumped to her hooves. “Wait, I do know where one of them is. I saw her at the market earlier.”

“Okay, Ah'm not gonna ask why ya' haven't talked to her then already. But ya'd better go and look if she's still there.”

Silver Spoon's heart sank a few inches. “Aren't you coming with me?”

“Um, no Ah' think that is something ya' should do on yer own. And there's somethin' else Ah' want to ask Fluttershy.”

Instinctively Silver Spoon looked at the mare at the mentioning of her name. Fluttershy once more had the same soothing aura as her grandma. “I think Apple Bloom is right. You want her help, not Apple Bloom. And doing this on your own makes it more honest, you know.”

Silver Spoon didn't. But so far, Fluttershy had given her no reason to doubt her words. So she nodded and turned back to Apple Bloom. “Okay, I'll try, no, do my best.”

“Ah' hope that Ah' get some good news from you tomorrow then. Meeting at the library still stands?”

“Of course,” confirmed Silver Spoon.

When she had closed the front door behind her, she stood still for several moments. Doubts if all this had any chance of success at all were still clinging to her legs. But then she shook her head and whispered to herself: “You'll never find out unless you go now.”

Then she broke into a run, down the path towards the town and straight to the market place. She didn't slow down there. The past days spent with Apple Bloom had been a good training. She dodged the moving ponies around her with ease. Took every corner as close as possible. And didn't even care anymore about angry shouts trailing after her.

And she didn't stop until she was there. Right in front of the stand offering a vast variety of nuts and vegetables. And behind it stood a pine-green coated mare with a turquoise mane. There was striking resemblance with the one Silver Spoon was looking for – but Marecedes's friend wasn't there. The filly stared her, futilely trying to say something. And the mare stared back at the heavily panting filly.

“You... not...where...” was all that made it out of Silver Spoon's throat.

“Calm down little one,” said the mare. “And then tell me if and how I can help you.”

Silver Spoon stepped aside to get out of the way of some customers. While she was catching her breath the mare behind the stand kept glancing at her out of the corner of her eye.

When she was finally able to talk normally again, Silver Spoon said: “I am looking for the mare that was here before.”

“I'm afraid you have to be a bit more specific than that. A lot of mares were here today.”

“No, not a customer. She was working here.”

“Oh, you mean my daughter?”

“Maybe?”

“Well, there haven't been many more mares working here than her and me. Why are you looking for her?”

“I, um, need to talk to her.”

“About what?”

“My sister. They are friends and I need her help with something.”

“I guess you're lucky then, little one.”

With these words the mare looked at some point behind Silver Spoon. When the filly turned around she saw Mareces's friend, carrying fully stuffed saddlebags, coming straight towards her. Or maybe her mother's stand, but that didn't matter to Silver Spoon right now.

Yet before she could say anything, the young mare said: “Hello there, um, Silver Spoon was it, right?”

“Yes, it is. And you really are a friend of my sister, right?”

“How else do you think I know your name?”

“Yeah, right.” Silver Spoon laughed nervously. “But still, I never heard your name.”

“Really? Well, it's Honey Blossom. Nice to finally talk to you. So, what brings you here? Nuts or vegetables?”

“Neither. I wanted to see you.”

“Me? Why?”

“Well, how should I say this... I need to know your secret.”

The only response Silver Spoon got was a confused stare.

Then she heard the mother's voice from behind her: “Good luck, little one. I've been trying that for years now.”

“Mom, please,” Marecedes's friend threw an annoyed look at her mother. Then she said to Silver Spoon: “What secret are you talking about?”

“Your secret how you are able to talk with my sister. Without getting into fights, that is.”

“How is that a secret?”

“I just don't know how you do it. And I need to find out.”

“Okay, I think this might take a while. Just let me get rid of this stuff and come behind the stand.”

Silver Spoon followed the invitation. After Honey Blossom had restocked most of the nuts she said: “Now let me see if I got this right. You are asking me about how you can properly talk with your own sister. Does that sum it up?”

“Um, yes,” answered Silver Spoon. Hearing it spoken out loud made it seem even more pathetic than she already felt. And the grin she saw didn't do anything to help her.

“Okay, this is great. Let's see what I can do. First of all, why can't you just talk with her?”

“That's what I want to know! It always ends with us getting into fights. And I have no idea why.”

“Funny. Marecedes said the same thing.”

“She did?”

“Not word by word, but yes. And now that I have the chance to ask, why are you fighting with each other? What is this all about?”

“That's just it, I don't know. It's always been that way and I have no idea why.”

“Always? Are you sure?”

“Yes. As long as I remember.”

“Can't you remember anything that happened between you two?”

“I wish I could.”

“Thought so. Neither can she.”

“She? My sister? How do you know that?”

“Do you really have to ask that? She too has no clue why you keep fighting with each other. Marecedes told me once she wished she knew a reason. But from what I could gather, you were quite close when you were younger. But then you grew apart, as far as I can see it.”

“She and I? Close? The only time we're close to each other is when she's trying to mock me.”

“Oh, yeah, that's also a thing. Why won't you talk with her in any other way?”

“Sorry? I said she is mocking me, not the other way around.”

“Yes, I heard that. But I also know you won't listen to her at all if she doesn't do that. That's not to say I think she should do it, but-”

“Wait a moment. How am I supposed to react to anything else she does if that's all she ever does?”

“Like I wanted to say, I don't think it's a good thing. But she once admitted to me that she has no other way of reaching you. That's what she told me. She has given up on talking normally to you because you just kept ignoring her.”

“But... but...” Silver Spoon wasn't able to give any reply. Her mind was suddenly filled with a question she had been asked during the dinner at the Apple Farm. Sitting down, she said: “Maybe Big Mac was right.”

“Big Mac? As in Big Macintosh from the Apple Farm?"

“Yes. Is there another Big Macintosh in Ponyville?”

“Not that I know of. Does this mean you talked to him? And he answered?”

“Of course he did.”

Whatever Honey Blossom wanted to say next was drowned by her mother' voice floating over: “Are you done chatting over there? You're here to help out, not to hang out.”

“Give me a moment, this is important!” she shouted back. Then Honey Blossom said to Silver Spoon: “I'm sorry, let's get back to the point. What was he right about?”

“That maybe I'm responsible for my sister and I not getting along. But, that still doesn't help me.”

“I wouldn't say it's all your fault. After all, she should know better. And it's not like she has always been the nice mare she is today.”

“Is she?”

“Yes, she is. But I know she had some troubles getting there. We know each other since we were about your age. And I can tell you she had big troubles fitting in when she came into out class.”

“Like me?”

“I don't know you good enough to say that. But let's just say she left no chance to make the other foals mad at her untouched.”

“Then how did you end up becoming friends?”

“She, um, had to stay at the hospital for a few weeks after she did something, let's say, beyond stupid.”

“What did she do?”

“I'm sorry, but she'd never forgive me if I told you that. But maybe that is something you should ask her about. Anyway, since I was class rep at that time I had the duty to bring her the homework. And, long story short, that's when I finally got to know her better. And we've been friends ever since. Not only that, she completely turned around into the pony she is today.”

“But if you've know her for that long, can't you think of anything that happened that made her hate me?”

Honey Blossom's eyes widened. Silver Spoon saw her lips silently repeating what she had just said. Then the young mare sat down too and said: “Hate you? What makes you think she hates you?”

“Well, there would be everything we just talked about, for starters.”

“No.” She closed her eyes. “Please, don't ever say that. Don't think that. She does not hate you. You have to believe me”

“I wish I could.”

Once again the answer to Silver Spoon's words got cut off. “Sweetie, I really need you at the stand. We have a lot of customers today and-”

“Not now mom!” Honey Blossom shot back. “This is more important right now.”

Her mother's face started to take on a deep crimson but before she could say anything new customers distracted her.

Honey blossom took the chance to continue: “Listen, Silver Spoon. Your sister told me more than once that she is afraid of how you will turn out to be in the future. She is honestly concerned about you. Maybe I'm saying more here than I should, but I think she really is suffering from what's going on between you and her.”

Silver Spoon's head was swirling. She still didn't know what she had expected coming here. But this was not it. She couldn't decide if this was a thought worth clinging to or just too good to be true.

This question was left unanswered due to the third time Honey Blossom's mother raised her voice. But this time, she did it coming over to them. “I am very sorry, but what ever you have to talk about must wait for now. I need you to help me.”

“You don't understand, mom. Look, this is Silver Spoon, Marecedes's little sister. And she needs my help more than you right now. So, please, just give me one more moment and-”

“No, you had more than enough moments here. Unless you helping her puts some food on our table, whatever it is has to wait.” Then she turned to Silver Spoon. “Again, I am very sorry my dear. But I do have to ask you to leave now.”

“Mom, you can't do that. Don't you see-”

“Yes, I see. I see to you understanding what it means to take care of a family. When we're done here you can help her as much as you want. But for now you'll have to help me. And don't look at me like that, sweetie. When you have a family of your own you'll know I'm right. I just want you to be a good mother one day.”

“If you wanted me to be a mother at all you wouldn't sneak up at my door every five minutes whenever my coltfriend's over.”

The second she had finished her retort Honey Blossom covered her mouth. Her cheeks took a pink shade for reasons Silver Spoon didn't know. Yet wondering about it was blown away by the rising voice of the mother next to them.

“Young lady, if you think you can talk to me like that-”

“Please!” Silver Spoon threw in, seeing the mare swelling up with anger. “It's okay, I'll just go. You already helped me better than I had hoped.”

Torn between Silver Spoon's plea and her mother's deep frown, Honey Blossom gave in. “Alright, alright. Silver Spoon, please promise me you will make up with your sister, okay?”

Silver Spoon nodded and said goodbye. Then she left the market stand and gingerly staggered through the crowd. Her legs moved mechanically, steering the filly on their own. Somewhere behind her she heard a – by now – familiar voice yell: “Your father didn't get sick on purpose!”

But she barely heard it. Her mind was still cluttered with questions. Was Honey Blossom right? How could she be? And if she really was right, didn't that make the last things Silver Spoon had said to her sister even worse?
> Chapter 20
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 20

It was only when she had stepped onto the yellow gravel behind the gates to her home that Silver Spoon realized she still had some time to pass until dinner. Her first idea was to go looking for her sister. But that would also mean risking to run into Diamond Tiara. And avoiding that as long as possible was why she had left in the first place. After all, most likely Marecedes was already off to another one of her parties. Or meeting one of her many friends. Or doing anything else she always did away from home. Whatever that would be.

Yet Silver Spoon saw one other possibility for her to stay out of the house a little longer. She hesitated a moment, but ultimately decided to take it. Gathering up her resolve she marched up to the one pony she saw in the garden.

“Um, Green Thumb?”

The gardener didn't even look up from his work. But his tone was just as friendly as when he had talked to Applejack. “Yes, Miss Silver Spoon?”

“Is there, um, anything I could help you with?”

“Why, what did you do this time?”

“I did nothing. I just wanted to see if there is anything I could do here.”

Now he stopped his work and focused on her. “Are you telling me you want to do some gardening without anypony forcing you to?”

“Well... Yes.”

He eyed her curiously as if to find any clue she was not who she claimed to be. But then he smiled and said: “Can't say I'm not surprised, but I don't see why not.”

Silver Spoon had already feared she would annoy him, that he would blatantly refuse to let her interfere with his work. But the more she asked about what he was doing – besides keeping their lawn in shape – and how all those different things he used worked, the more he seemed to get excited himself. Even though he wouldn't let her try out most of them he still explained patiently which tools were meant for what purpose and what he was currently up to. As it turned out he was setting up new flowerbeds along the path to the house. They were meant as a surprise for her parents when they would come back from their vacation. He already had the flowers, at the moment stored away in the shed. The next step he wanted to start now was working out an arrangement.

Silver Spoon wasn't sure if she should still be amazed or not, but once again, Apple Bloom seemed to have been right. Gardening, or at least, arranging flowers, came easy to her – if she read Green Thumb's expressions correctly. Though it had taken quite some time for her to get the grasp on how to handle the necessary tools, this task was quite the difference. Once he showed her what flowers they had on hoof, her mind sprung into action. She could practically see how they needed to be set up to achieve the best effect. When she told him about his ideas his first reaction was to ask if she had done this before. According to him, her vision was close to his. There were still some nuances he added to improve the overall result, but basically, he said, this was an impressive first try.

After they had planted row after row of flowers, Silver Spoon felt exhaustion claiming her limbs. She wiped her face and took a step back from the bed to examine it. She was more than pleased with what they had achieved. In fact, this afternoon of mundane – 'plebeian', as Diamond Tiara had once called it – had earned her a sense of satisfaction she had never known before. Not quite unlike when she and Apple Bloom had finished setting up their campsite.

As she took in what Green Thumb and she had accomplished, she noticed a shadow falling on the flowers. Instinctively she looked up. And stared straight into the eyes of her sister. And they stared back, seemingly clueless if she was still awake or caught in a dream. Her lips were curled into a disbelieving smile.

Then Green Thumb's voice ripped apart the rising silence surrounding the two sisters. “Oh, good evening Miss Marecedes. Didn't see you there. Going out again?”

“Yes, I need a change of scenery,” Marecedes answered, her eyes still wandering between her sister and the new flowerbed. “Speaking of that, did you two make this, Green Thumb?”

“Yepp, Miss Silver Spoon here was a big help. Didn't know she had a thing for this, honestly.”

“Yeah, me neither. Helping didn't seem to be one of her strong points.”

“Now, now. That wasn't what I'm saying.”

“Yes, I know. But, be honest, can you remember her ever helping out anypony without being forced to?”

“What are you getting at?”

“Oh, don't worry, all I want is a yes or no.”

“Well... No. But, I'm not working here that long and-”

“I told you, don't worry. It's okay. I know her since she was born and I have trouble remembering when this happened the last time.”

“I don't really know what to say.”

“Yeah, me neither. To you, at least.”

Marecedes hadn't broken eye contact with Silver Spoon once. She was still staring right at her, as if to pierce her mind and find a way to read her thoughts.

Silver Spoon wanted to say something. Anything. But her jaw seemed to be locked in place by an unseen force. It was only when her sister finally turned towards the gates that she was able to shout, almost yell at her:

“Wait!”

And instantly, Marecedes froze. Yet no more reaction came from her.

“Do you...” Silver Spoon forced her mouth to work “Do you like it?”

Still not turning around Mareceds said: “Does this mean I'm allowed to talk to you again?”

“Yes,” answered Silver Spoon, feeling her eyes getting wet. “Of course. I didn't really mean that. You see, it's just with Diamond Tiara and all...”

“Yeah,” sighed Marecedes. “I think I understand by now. She's even driven me from the house.”

“What did she do?”

“Well, I think whatever happened back then broke her. She's been stalking me for the past hour or so. And whenever I looked at her she always acted as if I wasn't there. Kinda creeped me out to be honest.”

“Oh, I'm sorry...”

“Don't be. Unless you told her to do this.”

“No, I certainly didn't.”

“Good to know. But still, I have to get out of here for now.”

“But you haven't answered my question yet.”

“Oh, right.” Marecedes turned around, looking at her sister once again. “I like it. Very much, to be true. In fact, it's one of the best things I've seen in years.”

Silver Spoon needed a moment to realize how wide she was smiling.

Until Marecedes added: “Oh, and the flower's are nice, too.”

Her heart sank for a moment. Just the split of a second. Until her mind told her that this hadn't been a backhanded insult. Watching her sister walk off, Silver Spoon's mind tried to unravel what she had heard.

“Okay, is it alright if I don't understand what just happened?” Green Thumb reminded her of his presence.

“Yeah, that's okay. I don't really understand it yet myself. But I think this could turn out to be a great day after all.”

Those were no empty words. Silver Spoon even found herself amazed by it, but this short exchange was all it had taken to completely turn this day around. Even the dirt on her hooves seemed to tell of achievement rather than mindless hardship. She almost regretted to take a shower, yet she still felt better afterwards. And the hot water always was so comforting. All in all she couldn't think of anything with a hint of a chance to ruin her mood.

Until she sat at the dinner table.

There she found herself opposite from Diamond Tiara, who kept glaring at a certainly most innocent bowl of soup. It felt like several hours had gone by since the house staff had set up the table and left. None of the two had taken a bite ever since. Silver Spoon's mind was rapidly shifting from one idea to the next on how to start any conversation. But she couldn't settle for one she didn't fear would make things escalate on the spot. Whatever she was going to say, Di would be sure to counter it with a swift and harsh rebuttal.

Yet what she hadn't played through in her head was her friend starting to talk on her own. She jumped a little when she heard Diamond Tiara hiss: “You threw me out of your room.”

“What?”

That little word escaped her throat without a warning. Immediately Diamond Tiara's glare shifted to her. She had never known how piercing her friend's stare could be.

“That one maid told me. You had her prepare a room for me. At least she had the decency to cover up for your rudeness by making up some story about you not wanting to wake me up in the morning.”

“But, that was no lie. I really didn't want you to wake up just because I have to go to school. I didn't know you wanted to come to school too.”

Silver Spoon quickly covered her mouth, a breeze of anger brushing through her subconscious. But of course it didn't make her friend forget she said it.

“How do you know that?”

“Rosy told me.”

“Who?”

“The maid.”

“So you knew I planned to do that and you still let her prepare that room for me?”

“Well, yes, but-”

“So you did throw me out of your room.”

Silver Spoon didn't know what to say. Looking back now, she could have told Rosy that the guest room wouldn't have been necessary then. And she didn't really know anymore why she hadn't.

Obviously, Diamond Tiara didn't expect any answer to her last statement. Now she gave the soup her full attention. And Silver Spoon followed her example. They sat in silence, only broken again and again by the clanking of their spoons.

Once their bowls were emptied and taken away by somepony from the kitchen, Silver Spoon said: “Are you still coming to school with me?”

“I don't know.”

“Oh please, you have to.”

“Oh, do I? Won't Apple Bloom be there to hold your hoof?”

“No, she will be. Well, not before the third period, but that's just it.”

“What, am I her place-holder until then? I stay for the first two periods and then she takes over?”

“I never said that. I want you to come with me because she will be there.”

“Oh, not because you enjoy my company?”

“Di, please. Why are you fighting so hard against this? All I am asking you to do is give Apple Bloom a chance.”

“A chance for what?”

Silver Spoon froze for a split second. Just for that blink of an eye, for some reason, her friend reminded her of Scootaloo. She couldn't put her hoof on what it was, but something had poked her subconscious. Their main course being brought in gave her a moment to marvel at this, yet she couldn't figure it out.

“Well?” Diamond Tiara inquired.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “A chance to be your friend. That is all.”

“I already told you what I think about that.”

“And I told you that I finally saw how wrong we were to think that way. Don't you even want to know why I changed my mind?”

Diamond Tiara had already her mouth open. Silver spoon could practically read the 'No!' from her eyes. But then a thought seemed to cross Diamond Tiara's mind. She scratched her chin and said: “Maybe you're right. So please, why did you decide Apple Bloom should repla-, I mean, be your friend and how did you do it?”

“To be honest, it was the other way around. It was her giving me the chance to go camping with her.”

“Camping?”

“Yes, camping. That, um, is living in a tent and-”

“I know what camping is. But since when do you go camping? I wouldn't have thought you'd even like it.”

“Neither would I. Until I tried it.”

“I can't believe this. Why would you let yourself get dragged down to that? Camping is only for ponies who are too poor for a real vacation.”

“No, it's not. How would you even know, you never tried it before.”

“For good reasons.”

“Such as?”

“It is beneath me.”

“Enjoying time with your friends is beneath you?”

“How can anypony enjoy sleeping on the ground somewhere in the wilderness?”

“Try it and find out for yourself. Or are you really that afraid you might actually like it?”

“I'm not afraid. Not of that, not of anything.”

“Good. Then you won't be afraid of spending some time with Apple Bloom either, I suppose?”

“Of course not. I just don't want to.”

“Come on, Di. All I am asking of you is to not to get into any kind of fight with her just once. Then you'll understand why she and I are friends now.”

Silver Spoon could see the gears turning behind Di's eyes. Then, like somepony had switched a lever, she closed her eyes and sighed: “Fine. Just once.”

“Trust me, that will be all it takes.”

“Oh, yes. I'm sure of that.”

“So, do you want to tag along to the library tomorrow when I'm going or will you join us around noon, when Apple Bloom is coming?”

“Tomorrow?” Diamond Tiara gulped. “Oh, I completely forgot you mentioned that... I think, if we're really going through with this, I'll need one more day. You know, this would be just... too soon for me. If you have to meet with her, fine. But give me at least until your next day of school, okay? Also, I would like have at least one afternoon alone with my best friend. Would that be alright with you?”

“Yes, I kind of understand. But, you see, we were going to study for school. And today we didn't have the chance to because, well, you know why.” Silver Spoon could see her friend's eyebrows narrowing at an alarming rate. Hastily she added: “Still, if I tell Apple Bloom, I'm sure she will understand. So I guess the afternoon will be okay.”

Diamond Tiara simply nodded and started to silently eat her meal. Silver Spoon followed her example. Neither of them spoke another word until they were done with dessert. It wasn't that Silver Spoon didn't want to speak with her friend anymore. Yet every time she looked up at her any idea of what to say simply vanished. The way Di regarded her plate with defiance made the silence unbearable and unbreakable at the same time. Even when they were done and walked towards Silver Spoon's room, the silence followed them sternly.

Only when Silver Spoon stopped at her door and Diamond Tiara kept on walking she managed to say: “Where are you going?”

“To my room, remember?”

“No, Di, please-”

“No, no, it's okay. I do like to sleep in, you were right about that.”

Silver Spoon didn't even try to hold her back. She knew that would be futile.

Moments later, she lay in her bed, wishing the day to be over. Yet her exchange with Diamond Tiara replayed itself through her head time after time after time. It kept her awake for what felt like hours. She must have even dreamed about it, because she could have sworn she had still Di's voice in her ear when she suddenly opened her eyes to a day-lit room.

She jumped out of her bed, feeling more determined to get up early than she would have ever thought possible. After a quick shower and an even quicker break-fast she told Stickler were she was heading and left the mansion for Golden Oaks Library.

She had only been there once before. The building itself had impressed her more than the books one could find here. There was no telling if one could in fact call it a building, since this was – contrary to Fluttershy's home – indeed a tree. Yet through most likely magical means, somepony had actually reshaped the inside into a real library. With bookshelves, lecterns and everything one could need. Given, the books might have been moved in afterwards, making everything else no less impressive. The most imposing part though was that the tree itself was still alive. It was covered with leaves, rustling in the rare summer breezes. There was even a beehive hanging from one of its lower branches.

Bracing herself like she was about to enter another realm of reality, she pushed the door open. Inside was the purple dragon she had already met the last time she was here, dusting off a bookshelf. Yet the librarian was nowhere to be seen.

“Are you back already, Twilight?” he asked before turning around. Then he added: “Oh, you're not Twilight.”

“No, I'm not,” Silver Spoon answered, letting the door close behind her. “But you're, um, Spot, right? The librarian's servant?”

“Spike. And I'm Twilight's assistant. Not servant.”

“Oh, yes, of course. I'm sorry.”

“Don't mind.” He took a quick glance at the feather duster in his hand. “Sometimes it's hard to tell. But since we got this, you're Silver Spoon, right?”

“Um, yes. You still remember that?”

The dragon didn't answer. He simply looked at her, leaning his head from side to side. Silver Spoon felt like he was sizing her up while he kept tapping the handle of the feather duster against his chin.

Then Spike said: “You know, you don't look that evil to me.”

“Um, thanks?”

The dragon chuckled. “The way Sweetie Belle made it sound, I almost expected you to breathe fire or something like that. But I always told her you can't be that bad.”

“Um, that's... nice of you. But what made you so sure of that?”

“I've come to not take things too seriously. And I know that you don't have to be bad to do bad things. At least that's my experience.”

Now it was Silver Spoon's turn to stare at Spike. She had no idea what to make of his last comment. Nonetheless it sounded like he wanted to say something nice. Deciding to just let it settle with that, she asked: “You are friends with Sweetie Belle?”

“Yeah, I guess you can say that. Somehow we always end up spending some time together whenever I'm helping out Rarity.”

It was hard to miss how the little dragon puffed out his chest while casually checking his claws when he said those last words. Silver Spoon just couldn't decide if he was really bad at hiding his pride or at showing it. And if it was really something to be proud of. Of course, helping others wasn't by far as boring and stupid as she had thought. But nothing to brag about. Right?

“But I guess,” Spike snapped her out of her thoughts, “you didn't come here to talk about me. Is there anything I can help you with?”

“Er, right.” Actually, there were some other questions she still would have liked to ask. Although Spike was right, none of them were about him. “But I'm not sure if you can really help me.”

“You'll never know if you don't ask.”

“Okay, then, do you know how I can become a psychiatrist?”

Again, Spike started tapping his chin with the feather duster. “Not really, but maybe I can still help you. At least I know where the books on that topic are. I even read some of them. Follow me.”

He turned around and led Silver Spoon along the wall-high bookshelves.

“You read them?” she asked while gazing on books upon books. She didn't even know there were so many books about, well, things. No stories, just knowledge about stuff she never even heard about.

“Yeah, why not?”

“I don't know. But why would you read them unless you want to become a psychiatrist yourself? Or do you want to be one too?”

“No, but it can't hurt to be, um, prepared.”

“For what?”

“Well, let's say, emergencies. But they're not the only books I read from this place. That kind of comes with the job. Even I can't read comics all the time.”

“Comics? You're reading comics?” Silver Spoon asked, ignoring how Spike proudly presented another bookshelf to her.

“You don't?”

“No, of course not. And I'm surprised you do. Working in a library I would have thought you weren't reading something so unrefined. I mean, it doesn't have to be these schoolbook-like ones all the time, but you do have those with nice stories too, right?”

“Yes, we do.” Spike still had his arm outstretched, pointing to the shelf. But the his shoulders had noticeably lowered. “And I read them. Most of them. But how many comics have you read so far?”

“None.”

“Then how do you know they're unrefined? Whatever that means in this case anyway.”

Silver spoon had already her mouth open. The natural response was about to roll from her tongue. But she had learned over the last days that Diamond Tiara was no reason others seemed to accept.

Thinking for a moment she said: “I guess you're right.“

“I am?” The dragon blinked, finally letting his arm sink.

“Yes, you are. I never read any and I can't tell what they are and what not.”

“I, um...” Spike started scratching his shoulder. “Wow, arguing with you is way easier than with Twilight.”

“What, do you want me to disagree with you?”

“No, no. That's alright. So, um, would you like to read some of mine? I'd let you if you want to.”

“Thanks, but I came here for something else, remember?”

“Oh, yeah, right. So, what exactly were you looking for again?”

“Something like 'How to become a Psychiatrist' or 'Pychiatrism for Beginners' would be nice.”

“Psychiatrism?”

“Or whatever it is called. Which one did you read?”

“Wait a second.” Spike fetched a ladder standing at one of the other shelves. Then he pulled a book from the top board.

Climbing back down he said: “This is about the history of psychology. If you skip the biographical stuff in there you can get a lot about the basics out of it.”

“Hm, okay, not exactly what I've been looking for. But better than nothing, I guess.”

The dragon shrugged. “Well, that's as much as I can help you with. If you need any more help, I'll go back to sweeping.”

Silver Spoon nodded and looked around for a place to read. Which she found this place surprisingly devoid of. There was one large table, scattered with books. And two lecterns, one of them also occupied by a book. So she placed her book on the other lectern and started to read.

Soon she found that Spike was right. This work had a lot of passages to skip. At first she had tried to just read it but got bored of the life-story of some probably ancient pony that had obviously played a big part in creating this then new science. After the fifth attempt of reading the same paragraph still on the first page she surrendered and started skimming the pages. Surely what they had done had to be more interesting than how they had lived, right? Yet this expectation crumbled away just as fast. Even more so as Silver Spoon realized this was rather about how they had found out whatever they had found out than about those findings themselves.

Before long she admitted defeat. This was, after all, not what she had been looking for. After a fruitless attempt to make out any book than seemed promising, she followed the steady scraping of bristles on wood.

“Spike?”

“Yepp?”

“Is that offer still up?”

He chuckled. “Of course.”

Moments later Silver Spoon found herself provided with a vast collection of different comic books. After some recommendations by Spike she had settled for his favorite series. It was about a bunch of ponies all having some special power going beyond what little she knew of magic. They were fighting against several beings – some ponies, some not – also having their own strange abilities. The story wasn't much to her taste, she wasn't even sure if the frequent change of fight scenes and talk about those fight scenes could be called a story. Yet she had to admit that she was intrigued by the cast of protagonists this comic had to offer. Not just how they worked so well as a team and always knew when each other needed help, she also got hooked on how they were able to throw occasional jabs and even insults at each other and still remain friends.

Somewhere around the middle of the fourth issue, she heard a door opening. She almost ignored it until a voice she barely knew said: “Spike, I'm home!”

Looking up to see who it was Silver Spoon remembered she was still at the library. And the librarian had just returned.

“Coming,” Spike shouted back from another room. “What did Fluttershy want to talk about?”

“A surprise party.”

“Wait, Fluttershy is throwing a surprise party? For whom?”

“For nopony. Yet apparently 'somepony she knows' wants to surprise somepony else that one knows and asked her for help, but another pony might not like it if she did it. And now she wanted my advice if she should do it or not.”

“Uh, you kinda lost me around the second time you said somepony.”

“Exactly. I tried to get her to tell me who she was talking about. But she wouldn't tell me. She was afraid we would be overheard and somehow Pinkie Pie would come to know of this.”

“What would be so bad about that? Pinkie is an expert on surprise parties.”

“That's what I told her too, but she was afraid that she would get the whole town to participate. Not completely unjustified, if I'm honest.  And that's what neither of them want. Whoever they are.”

“So, will there be a party or not?”

“Most likely not. I told her that surprising somepony does not have to mean a party. And that seemed to have given her an idea.”

“Hm, too bad. I like surprise parties. Oh, that reminds me, we have a guest.”

Spike casually gestured towards Silver Spoon still sitting at the lectern.

The librarian now looked at her and blinked. Then she looked back at Spike and said: “And you didn't see the need to tell me this when I came to the part about Fluttershy not wanting others to hear about this?”

Spike shrugged. “You only said she didn't want other to know the names that were never mentioned. So, do you want to know why we have a guest?”

Twilight let out an annoyed groan. “Yes, Spike, I do.”

Not waiting for the dragon to answer she walked towards Silver Spoon. All the while working up a smile that seemed a bit too set up to the little filly, but was friendly nonetheless.

“Hello there,” she said. “You are Silver Spoon, right? From Cheerilee's class?”

The filly nodded. “Yes, nice to meet you. Again, I mean. Um, Miss Twilight, right?”

“It would be Miss Sparkle,” the mare laughed, her smile becoming more honest. “But Twilight is alright.”

Of course. Why was she even still trying? “Okay, Twilight. I need your help. I want to know how I can become a psychiatrist. Spike tried to help, but all he could offer me was this.” She pointed towards the lectern she was sitting at. “Which was nice, but in the end, not very helpful.”

“No wonder,” commented Twilight. “I never found these comics to be in any way educational.”

“What? No!” Silver Spoon hastily stacked up the scattered comics to reveal the book Spike had handed her. “This is what I'm talking about. I'm sure it's all very interesting and important, but not what I have been looking for.”

Twilight eyed the cover of the book for a moment, then nodded. “So, what you want to know are the steps necessary to achieve certification as a psychiatrist?”

“I guess. If that means what I think it does.”

“Good. No wonder this work didn't help you. In fact, and it is not often I say this, I don't think books are what you need in this case at all. Though there are a few that are worth reading as preparation. What you would really need is a guide on what you should accomplish during your time at school, but that is one of the few things my library unfortunately lacks. But I should be able to get you one if you wish. Yet for now, I can tell you the very basics you need to know.”

“That would be nice.” Silver Spoon had taken a few steps back, the flow of words swashing over her. And with each wave the librarian looked more and more excited like she had been waiting for this moment to happen.

“Okay, the most important part is, of course, studying. I know the subjects you will need aren't taught at your grade, yet thinking ahead never hurts. But you already know that, which is why you're here, right? I am certain Cheerilee will be more than happy to give you a few recommendations in this regard. After all, she is your teacher, not me. Just ask her for the best preparations for anything related to social studies and pharmacy. That is, unless you would like me to set up a learning schedule for a preparatory course for you. Would you?”

“I am sure that is a very nice offer. But so far, just knowing what I would have to do is fine. And I'm not sure I got all of that. Why do I need to study a pharmacy?”

“Not 'a' pharmacy. Pharmacy is as well the science of as the technique necessary for preparing and dispensing drugs.”

“Um, what?”

“How to make medicine and decide how much a pony should take. Anything you can buy in a pharmacy to help you when you're sick has been made by somepony who has studied pharmacy.”

“But why do I need to know about that? Applejack said psychiatrists don't use medicines to heal ponies.”

“But they do. It is an important part of their profession. Unfortunately some of the serious psychological issues we know of can't be treated in any other way.”

“Really? But I liked the way Applejack had put it.”

“Which was?”

“That they heal ponies souls just with words and not medicines.”

“Ah, I see. Most likely she meant not a psychiatrist, but a psychologist. A lot of ponies confuse them. But becoming a psychologist is in no way simpler than becoming a psychiatrist. Either way, you will have to go to college after school. And that will require a lot of work. My offer still stands.”

“Thank you, that is very nice of you. And maybe I will come back to it later. More likely than not, I guess. But for now I would be glad if you could get me that guide you talked about.”

As if to underline her words the door slammed open. About a second later a red and yellow whirlwind came to a halt next to Silver Spoon.

“Ah' got a big surprise for you!” Apple Bloom greeted her.
> Chapter 21
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 21

“I'm not sure if I am up for any surprises since yesterday...” said Silver Spoon.

“Oh come on, ya' gonna love this one,” said Apple Bloom. “We'll do a surprise party.”

This did anything but rise Silver Spoon's enthusiasm. “For who?”

“Sweetie Belle!”

“Come again?”

“Sweetie Belle,” Apple Bloom repeated. “When she's back from her vacation. She's goin' to stay with Rarity for a few days after that. We'll wait for her there to welcome her home.”

Silver Spoon tilted her head. “You mean, because this worked out so well with us and Diamond Tiara?”

“Well, that gave me the idea, yeah. But this is different. At least we know what will happen and believe me, Sweetie Belle is not Diamond Tiara.”

Twilight Sparkle cleared her throat, reminding the two of her presence. When she had their attention she said: “Hello, Apple Bloom. Nice to see you.”

“Oh, right.” Apple Bloom smiled at the librarian. “Nice to see ya' too, Twlight.”

The librarian didn't bother with Apple Bloom's lack of embarrassment over her behavior. “Say, could it be that you asked Fluttershy for help with this plan?”

“Yeah, how'd ya' know?” the red maned filly replied.

Twilight closed her eyes. “Well, I had a very, let's say, exhausting discussion with her over breakfast. And I am not sure if there will be a party of any kind.”

“Oh, don't worry,” Apple Bloom dismissed the admonition. “Of course it won't be a huge party. Just Silver Spoon, me and Sweetie Belle.”

“Doesn't sound much like a party to me,” commented Silver Spoon.

But her friends also brushed that demur aside. “Then we'll call it a celebration. That's not the point.”

“The point is,” interrupted Twilight, “that you want Fluttershy to do something she doesn't want to do.”

“But, all Ah' want is to give a friend a nice welcome home. Is that so bad?”

“If you have to abuse another friend's trust for it, yes,” Twilight declared.

“How is that abusin'?” Apple Bloom objected. “She already has the key for Carousel Boutique.”

Twilight shook her head. “To take care of Opalesence. Not to let anypony she wants into Rarity's home.”

“But we're not anypony,” Apple Bloom insisted. “We're Sweetie Belle's friends.”

Now Silver Spoon had to clear her throat. “You are her friend.”

“And you will be,” said Apple Bloom. “If we can do this.”

Twilight looked from one filly to the other and back. Then she asked: “What are you trying to say?”

How many times more would she have to go through explaining this to other ponies? Trying her best to suppress any hint of dullness in her voice Silver Spoon said: “Let's say Apple Bloom and her friends didn't get along so well with Diamond Tiara and me. Now we are trying to fix that and so far I think it worked pretty good with the two of us.”

“More than good,” commented Apple Bloom.

Silver Spoon nodded. “We had some trouble with Diamond Tiara, to put it nicely. She came back sooner than expected and kind of surprised both of us. And since that worked out so well, I guess Apple Bloom wants to try it again with Sweetie Belle.”

“Ah' already told ya', this will be different.”

“I don't really think I understand all of it yet,” said Twilight. “But anyway, do you have to do whatever you want to do at Rarity's home? Can't you celebrate anywhere else?”

Apple Bloom rubbed her chin. “Then, what if we do give her a surprise welcome at Carousel Boutique and then go someplace else?”

“As long as it is really just the two of you and Fluttershy, I think that would be alright. But I can not guarantee that Rarity will let her sister go without her unpacking.”

Apple Bloom waved her hoof. “We'll think about that when it happens. But I'm glad we can do this.”

“Don't get settled on that too soon, Apple Bloom,” Twilight said. “This is my opinion, but I am not the one making this decision. And I still don't see Fluttershy being comfortable with your plan yet.”

“Oh, Ah'll convince her. Maybe we should go right now?”

Apple Bloom was about to dash off again, but Silver Spoon didn't move. “I think we should rather stay here and study. We didn't get to do anything yesterday. And it's still about a week till Sweetie Belle comes back.”

“Actually,” Apple Bloom said, “it's more like three days.”

Sweetie Belle's mouth fell open. It took her a moment to speak up again. “But didn't Scootaloo say something about two weeks?`”

“Yes, because she's gone for two weeks. Sweetie Belle will be back in three days.”

Silver Spoon swallowed. “And you couldn't have told me all of this sooner?”

“Well, Ah' kinda just got the idea yesterday. And didn't want to tell ya' unless we'd had a chance to do this.”

“No, not just about the surprising thing. I am talking about all of it happening so soon.”

Apple Bloom cocked an eyebrow. “Why does that matter?”

“It's... it's... Well, I'm not that fond of surprises right now. A little bit of a forewarning just would have been nice. But anyway, let's stay here and do some learning, okay?”

“Okay,” replied Apple Bloom, her eyebrow moving up even further. “Ah' guess we can still do it this afternoon. So, did ya' bring yer notes?”

“I... um... no.”

“Then what are we supposed to do here?”

“Well, it's still a library...” said Silver spoon meekly.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “Yeah, but Ah'm sure it doesn't have a book on what ya' wrote down in class. Ah' say we'd rather get to yer place.”

Silver Spoon sighed. “What about Diamond Tiara?”

“Ah' guess she's already there. Don't worry. This time Ah' know what's comin'.”

“I am not so sure this is a good idea. But I have nothing better. Okay then, thanks for the help, Twilight.”

“You're welcome,” Twilight said. “I'll let you know when your book arrives.”

Waving a good-bye to Spike who was dusting off yet another bookshelf Silver Spoon followed Apple Bloom back outside. And for once, her energetic friend showed no intention to hurry. Her words might have sounded casual but Silver Spoon could feel a hint of tensed determination in her friend's step all the way to her mansion.

When they reached the front door Stickler greeted them in his usual fashion. When Silver Spoon asked about Diamond Tiara's whereabouts up he informed them that she was still asleep. At first this eased Silver Spoon's chest a little bit. But still, she would have liked to get the inevitable meeting between her friends over with as soon as possible. But neither she nor Apple Bloom had any intent to wake Diamond Tiara.

It didn't take long for the two to get wrapped in their school work. Now that she had an idea of what lay ahead of her, Silver Spoon was more focused than ever. She would get her grades up. That was no goal, that was a decision. This time, there were no distractions. Nothing that cluttered either her or Apple Bloom's mind.

Until a knocking at the door pulled them back to their surroundings.

Silver Spoon turned her head towards the door. “Come in!”

Her call proved to be unnecessary. The door was already open.

“Stickler told me you came back a while ago. And he told me to tell you that dinner is about to be served. But he neglected to tell me you weren't alone. I hope I'm not disturbing you?”

Diamond Tiara's voice defied the summer heat. 

Silver Spoon forced a smile. “No, absolutely not. Is it really time for dinner already?”

She took a look at the clock over her desk. It was, in fact, even past their usual time for dinner. Then she looked back at Diamond Tiara. “Did you really sleep this long?”

“What would it matter to you?” her friend grumbled. “It's not like you missed my company.”

“We just didn't want to wake you up,” Silver Spoon tried to explain. “Stickler said you were still in bed. And then we forgot about the time. But you're more than welcome to join us.” She looked at Apple Bloom. “Right?”

“Of course,” said Apple Bloom. Her smile looked as natural as always yet Silver Spoon could hear how she had to force her tone to sound casual.

“Oh, so now I need her permission to enter your room?” Despite her defying words Diamond Tiara entered, making a point of not looking at the red haired filly. Then she let herself drop at the side of the table. “So, what are you doing?”

“Learning,” responded Silver Spoon. “We're almost done for today, but there is still some stuff about geography we wanted to go through.”

Diamond Tiara glanced over the notes and books scattered over the tabletop. Then she stared at Silver Spoon for a moment. “So, you've really been serious about this?”

“Of course,” Silver Spoon confirmed.

“But, since when do you even care about school? Did she force you to do this somehow?” Her head jolted in the direction of Apple Bloom.

“Hey!” Apple Bloom snapped. “If yer goin' to talk about me ya' can as well talk with me.”

“Fine.” Diamond Tiara closed her eyes for a moment and then turned towards Apple Bloom. “How did you make Silver Spoon do this?”

“Do we have to go over this again?” Apple Bloom groaned. “We had this yesterday. She asked me. Because she wanted to. And still does, obviously.”

“I still can't believe this,” Diamond Tiara declared. “The Silver Spoon I know never was interested in school.”

“Well, the Silver Spoon Ah' knew would've never been ma' friend. Fortunately, Ah' didn't know her as good as Ah' thought.”

Diamond Tiara gave Apple Bloom a spiteful look. The she turned back towards Silver Spoon. “I don't get this. Why didn't you ever ask me for help? I could have helped you with school.”

“Then why didn't ya?” asked Apple Bloom. “Ya've been her friend for years now. And ya' didn't even offer to help her once?”

“Of course I didn't,” Diamond Tiara snapped. “Because I am her friend. She never liked school. So the least I wanted to do was make her think about it even more. Friends don't force each other to do things they don't like.” Diamond Tiara stood up, eyeing the table's contents like it was rotten food. “Or so I thought. I had enough of this. I'm going downstairs and get some dinner.”

Silver Spoon jumped to her hooves. “Wait, we're coming with you.”

She glanced back at Apple Bloom. Her eyes spoke of reluctance yet she still followed them.

Knowing this, Silver Spoon said: “You know, Di, Apple Bloom isn't forcing me to anything. What would she even gain from doing that?”

There came no answer. Her friend just marched on silently. And they followed.

The silence held throughout their meal. Clanking, clattering, and occasional slurping was all that filled the dining room. Silver Spoon did her best to come up with something to say. Something she was sure that wouldn't make everything even worse. To calm Diamond Tiara. Something she hadn't said already. There was only a single thought that came drifting back into her head again and again. And she wasn't even sure if that had any chance at all. It wasn't witty, yet it was all she had.

Knowing she had to at least wait for the right moment to propose her idea, Silver Spoon endured the atmosphere until they had reached dessert. Then, just as Diamond Tiara had dunked her spoon into the vanilla pudding, she said: “You know, Di, why don't you help us with learning?”

“Why should I?” was the mumbled and much expected answer. “Looks like you already have all the help you need.”

“Maybe. But even if I didn't need your help, I want your help.”

Silver Spoon waited for her friend to say something. But when she simply kept glaring at her pudding, Silver Spoon said: “Look at it this way, the more help we get, the sooner we're done. And when we're done, the two of us can spend the rest of the day together.”

“You mean, without her?” Every word was dripping with fake disbelief. “She doesn't seem to like that idea.”

“Uh, no,” said Apple Bloom hastily. “Ah' don't have a problem with you spendin' the rest of the day together. But, um, what about Fluttershy?”

The last question had been directed at Silver Spoon. She grimaced. “Oh, right. I totally forgot...”

“Who is Fluttershy?” Diamond Tiara demanded with growing concern in her voice.

“A friend of Apple Bloom's sister,” Silver Spoon explained. “She let us camp in her garden and now we want to ask her if she helps us to plan a surprise welcome for... um...”

Silver Spoon's voice trailed off. She noticed too late – once again – what she was about to say. Cursing herself she stared helplessly at her friend's brows furrowing.

“For whom?” growled Diamond Tiara.

“Sweetie Belle.”

Silver Spoon held her breath as she heard Apple Bloom say that name. Her eyes were locked on Diamond Tiara. She seemed to swell with every passing second. A volcano about to burst. Silver Spoon braced for what was to come.

And then she heard the scraping of the wooden chair over parquet.

Before Silver Spoon's mind had caught up with reality Diamond Tiara was already on her way to the door.

“Where are you going?”

“Somewhere else,” hissed Diamond Tiara, not looking back.

The door closed behind her. Silver Spoon could do nothing but stare at it, caught between the hope it would open again and the knowledge that it would not.

Then Apple Bloom's voice reached her. “She took it better than Ah' expected.”

“You still don't know her,” sighed Silver Spoon. “Believe me, this is worse than I had expected. Why did you have to mention her name?”

“It didn't matter at that point. She'd have found out one way or the other.”

“I know,” Silver Spoon admitted. “But... well... Ugh, this is all my fault.”

“No, it isn't. It's hers.”

Silver Spoon sighed again. “Anyway, let's get out of here. I need to get away from her.”

“But, what about geography?” Apple Bloom asked.

“We'll do that at some other place. Maybe Fluttershy will let us stay at hers. But I don't want to hang around Diamond Tiara right now. What's best now is to give her some space and time to calm down. Anything else would make it even worse.”

“That's possible? Didn't ya' say it's already worse than ya' expected?”

“I've seen it only once, but yes. And I guess it's best you don't run into her so soon again. Just wait here, I'll get our stuff.”

With that, Silver Spoon left the room. She walked as fast as she could without breaking into a run. And stopped soon after. She hadn't reached the top the stairs yet when she heard Diamond Tiara's voice.

“We need to talk.”

“Uh, no, we don't.”

Her heart skipped a beat. She peaked through the stair-rail of the second floor. It was really her. Diamond Tiara was talking to Marecedes. Or at least, she had tried to. As far as Silver Spoon could see, her sister had ignored Diamond Tiara and walked on towards the the stairs. But she knew her friend wouldn't admit defeat this easily. As expected, she ran after Marecedes.

“Wait, I'm serious. This is important.”

Marecedes groaned. “Whatever it is. If it's coming from you, I don't care.”

“Decide that after I've told you.”

Silver Spoon couldn't help but admire her friend. Everything about Marecedes screamed that she wanted nothing to do with her, yet Diamond Tiara dared to step even closer. And then she kept talking, this time in a hushed voice.

Silver Spoon ducked. Was her friend whispering because she had seen her?

She tried her best to hear what was going on between them. But it was futile. She believed her name had been mentioned a few times, yet even that was mere speculation. But the answer that came was clear and simple.

“Don't ever talk to me again.”

Silver Spoon heard muffled steps coming across the hallway's carpet towards her. At same moment Diamond Tiara spoke up again. This time she didn't bother with secrecy.

“You'll see I'm right. Things can't go on like this. Or everything will get even worse.”

But those words obviously didn't stop Marecedes. A second later, she stepped on the stairs. And of course, there she saw Silver Spoon.

The filly tried her best to act natural. To not show she had just heard the few lines her sister and her friend had thrown at each other.

Marecedes's face remained as unreadable to her as ever. Only her voice betrayed her. The simple “Hey” that she offered as a greeting was carried by a hint of unease Silver Spoon had never heard from her sister. For the first time since she could remember it felt like Marecedes didn't know what to say. It wasn't like yesterday. There was no shock. No dumbstruck eyes staring through her. Just the uncertainty of somepony not knowing what was going to happen Silver Spoon was all too familiar with.

Silver Spoon hesitated. She had always asked herself what it was for the other side of this situation. Now the filly had to admit it didn't feel any less awkward. But as Marecedes didn't seem to come to any conclusion on what she had to say, Silver Spoon decided to take it upon her to break the silence.

“I, um, just heard you talking to somepony. Was that really Diamond Tiara?”

Marecedes looked as if a sudden pain had struck her. She closed her eyes and said: “Yes, it was.”

“Now that's a surprise. I didn't know you were on speaking terms.”

Silver Spoon immediately backed away under her sister's glare.

“I'm not on 'speaking terms' with the likes of her.” Her words were the hiss of cobra before its prey. “And neither would you if you knew what was good for you.”

“Hey, that... that was meant as a joke. I know you and her aren't friends, okay?”

“Damn right we're not,” declared Marecedes with anguished finality.

Silver Spoon still stared at her in shock. First Diamond Tiara, now her sister. She really had to work on her choice of words. But then Marecedes's look started to soften. Silver Spoon could have been wrong, maybe it was just a wish playing tricks on her eyes, still she could have sworn there had been a glimpse of regret sparkling in her sister's eyes. Marecedes looked away from Silver Spoon and mumbled something. Something that sounded  like “Never that stupid again.”

Then she turned around. But before she descended the stairs she said something Silver Spoon would have never expected from Marecedes.

“Sorry about that.”

And then she left her little sister standing alone to wonder what just had happened.

It felt like she had stared after Marecedes for an eternity before Silver Spoon remembered why she had gone up here. She made haste to get to her room. Diamond Tiara was nowhere to be seen. Silver Spoon thanked Celestia for that. She stuffed all the school stuff, some pens and paper, and – just to be safe – some sweets from her stash into the bags still lying where they dropped them. Then she stormed down to the dining room again.

And there she found Apple Bloom and Marecedes sitting across from each other at the table. The latter was silently eating her meal, almost in a dream-like state, blankly staring past the filly in front of her. Apple Bloom on the other hand was eyeing her with uneasy curiosity. When she noticed Silver Spoon she stood up and came over to her. Silently they both threw a last look at Marecedes, then Silver Spoon closed the door and they left.

On the way towards the front gates Silver Spoon asked: “Did she say anything to you?”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Not much, but yes, she did. And Ah' still don't know what to make of it.”

“So, um, what did she say?”

“At first, all she said was 'Hey.' Then she sat down and stared at me like Ah' was some kind of riddle. And just when Ah' was ponderin' if Ah' should say somethin' she asks me why Ah'm yer friend.”

“And what did you answer?” Still sounding casual came close to impossible for Silver Spoon.

“Ah' told her that Ah' don't need a reason for havin' friends.”

“And then?”

“Nothin'. Well, nothin' special. She just nodded. Then came her meal, ya' returned and now we're here. What was that all about? Ah' mean, Ah've only seen yer sister twice before. But as far as Ah' can tell, she seemed different today.”

“I wish I knew. I saw her talking to Di when I went upstairs. No idea what they were talking about. When I asked her about it, she just snapped at me. And the weirdest about it, then she apologized for it.”

“That's the weirdest?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“Yes, she never does that. But I'd really like to know what Di had told her. To be honest, Marecedes didn't seem too happy about it. But then again, she's never happy about anything Di does.”

“Speakin' of her. Do ya' still think she'll show up at school tomorrow?”

“Oh, yes. I'm sure of that. She promised me. And she has never broken a promise before.”

“That's good. Ah' hope.”

Silver Spoon didn't know what she could add to that. Brushing her own doubts and fears aside became harder and harder. Of course, she trusted her friend. After all, it was true. Di had never broken a promise to her. When she said she would give Apple Bloom a chance Silver Spoon could count on it. Definitely. Still, her head wouldn't stop nagging her with the question what would be if it didn't work out. All her resolve that there simply was no way she would let that happen worked less and less to calm her own thoughts. She wished that Apple Bloom would say something. Anything. Just to get her distracted. Yet silence followed them once more until Fluttershy's doorstep.

They knocked and moments later, the pagasus greeted them. And her presence alone finally gave Silver Spoon something to focus on. She didn't even care about Angel. Just having something to distract her from what had happened was more than enough to make her happy.

As soon as they had set down on the couch, Apple Bloom said:

“So, did ya' think about ma' plan, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, yes,” answered Fluttershy, still busy with filling up the tea cups. “And I think is is nice that you want to surprise Sweetie Belle, but I know Rarity. She will want to have some peace and quiet. So I don't think any kind of party, even a small one would be possible.”

“Hm, Ah' see,” said Apple Bloom, tapping her chin.

Silver Spoon was baffled. The way her friend acted she could have sworn she really had no idea what could be done. She had expected her to simply lay out what they had talked about with Twilight Sparkle. Yet here she was, acting like she had to carefully ponder the situation.

Then, with a more than convincing tone of thoughtfulness, she slowly asked: “So, what if we, well, just greet them there? And then go somewhere else?”

“Oh, that's a wonderful idea, Apple Bloom,” Fluttershy answered with a much less convincing facade of admiration. “Why didn't I think of that?”

Silver Spoon was speechless. She couldn't decide what was more impressive – Apple Bloom's ability to sell all this as her own idea or Fluttershy's attempt to let the filly in front of her think it really was her own idea.

Then they kept looking at each other, both obviously expecting the other one to say something. It was Apple Bloom who broke the silence: “So, um, what about Rarity?”

This didn't seem to be what Fluttershy had waited for. “What about her?”

“Um, don't ya' think she might have something against this?”

“Oh, no. Why would she?”

“Well, maybe she wants Sweetie Belle to unpack her things first?”

Fluttershy simply kept smiling. “No, I don't think so. And if she does, I'll talk to her.”

For a second, Apple Bloom's show was slipping. But then her face was nothing but a wide, thankful grin. “Yer the best, Fluttershy.”

“Yeah, thank you!” Silver Spoon finally broke her silent viewership.

“Oh, no,” Fluttershy said with a shade of pink growing on her face. “I'd do anything to help my friends.”

“Well, in that case,” Silver Spoon said, deciding to cease this opportunity, “could we stay here for some time? We need a place to study.”

Fluttershy didn't even hesitate. “Of course. Just make yourself at home.”

At first it felt strange to sit at somepony else's home and study. But soon they were both so wrapped up in their notes and books they completely forgot about their whereabouts. If Flutteshy hadn't come in from time to time with tea or snacks Silver Spoon could have sworn she had been at home the whole time. In fact, even that felt more familiar with every time.

After what felt like hours Silver Spoon put down her pen. A quick glance at the clock confirmed that it had indeed been hours,  though not as many as it felt like. Her mind told her it had to be evening already, yet it was barely a late afternoon. Nonetheless, she groaned in defeat. “That's it. I'm done.”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Yeah. Me too. Ah' think we came pretty far this time. So, what are we goin' to do with the rest of the day?”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “I'm afraid we won't do much with it. I'll have to go home.”

“What? Why?” Apple Bloom asked. “Did that butler put up any other rules?”

“No, that's not it. Remember, I promised Di-” Silver Spoon clasped her hooves over her mouth. “Oh no.”

Apple Bloom and Fluttershy exchanged irritated looks.

“What is it, dear?” the pegasus asked cautiously.

“Stickler. I forgot.” Silver Spoon jumped to all four. “I have to go home. Now.”

Now Apple Bloom's eyes widened too. “Don't tell me...”

“What? What are you talking about?” Fluttershy asked, now looking more and more like she had done something wrong.

“I forgot to tell where I was going,” Silver Spoon explained while hastily stuffing her books and notes away.

“You didn't...” Fluttershy started, then a moment of understanding went over her face. “Oh, your agreement. Oh my...”

Silver Spoon threw the saddlebags onto her back. “Gotta run!” was all she could spare as a good-bye.

“Wait, maybe I should...”

She heard Fluttershy start talking behind her but never got to know what Fluttershy should do. Her mind was set on getting home. She bolted from the cottage straight onto the market. Dodging legs and carts she maneuvered herself through the crowd. A few times she stumbled into somepony. Had to squeeze through smaller groups, brushing other foals aside. But there was no time for apologies. She pushed on, sometimes scraping corners with her saddlebags. Once she heard somepony yelling after her, telling her to stay. But she couldn't even look back. Had she broken something? She would pay whoever it had belonged to. She just had to do that later.

Once she had passed this mass of obstacles all that was left was a head-on sprint towards her home. Splashing gravel left and right she dashed from the gates towards the front-door. And there he already waited for her, standing in the open doorway like Cerberus before the gates of Tartarus.

“Welcome home, Lady Silver Spoon.” Stickler's greeting was as dry as always, yet carried by an unknown chill. “Is there anything the young lady would like to explain?”

Oh yes, there was. But she couldn't. Still trying to catch her breath she decided that she would extend her newfound efforts in school also to PE classes. As she tried to at least give her butler an apologetic look she saw another pony heading towards them.

“What does she have to explain to you, Stickler?”

The butler turned around. “I am sorry, Lady Diamond Tiara, but this is a matter not concerning you.”

“Everything that concerns my friend also concerns me. Right, Silver Spoon?”

The filly eyed her friend carefully. Was she up to some scheme of revenge for what had happened at noon? Or was she really here to help a friend? After a moment of panting, she decided that it couldn't get any worse either way. “Right,” said Silver Spoon between her gasps. “You can... tell her.”

Unmoved, Stickler let his look rest on the filly for a moment. Then he said without even a hint of emotion: “Very well, as you wish, Lady Silver Spoon. The matter is that, after certain difficulties on the young lady's behalf concerning her ability to keep set curfews, we came to an agreement that she would inform the house personnel about her whereabouts and intended time of return whenever she were to leave the mansion. Unfortunately, it only took two days until this agreement was broken, as it seems.”

“Oh no,” answered Diamond Tiara, her eyes widening. “I'm afraid this is my fault then.”

“How so?” Stickler asked.

Silver Spoon simply stared at her, having the same question on her mind. And still marveling how her friend had understood so quickly what Stickler had just said.

“I'm so sorry, Silver Spoon. I just forgot to tell him. You see, Stickler, before she and Apple Bloom left, Silver Spoon asked me to tell you they were going to the library once more. And that she wanted to come home as soon as possible. But then I laid down for a moment because I was so full, I think I even dozed off for some time. I completely forgot about it. If I had only known that it had been so important... Oh, I am so sorry, this really is all my fault.”

Stickler looked like he was trying to read Diamond Tiara's mind. Yet she held the most convincing visage of guilt and regret Silver Spoon had ever seen. After a while he simply declared: “Very well then, I shall overlook this instance. But let that be a last warning to you that I was and am serious about this matter, Lady Silver Spoon.”

He didn't wait for an answer and left them at the door.

As soon as he was out of sight Silver Spoon sat down right on the doorstep. “Thank you, Di.”

“You're welcome,” Diamond Tiara answered, still looking after the butler. “This is what friends do, right?”

Silver Spoon eyed her carefully. There was, surprisingly, no sign of malice or spite in Di's voice. Even the smile she wore now was as friendly as ever.

Cautiously, Silver Spoon said: “So, Di, how should I say this... Are you not mad at me anymore for, well, what has happened the last days?”

Her friend waved a dismissing hoof. “Oh no, of course not. I had some time to think now. And I came to the conclusion that you are right. Before I start driving them off I should give your new friends a fair chance. You see, I was simply surprised before. I thought you were coming back from the library alone and I had you all for myself the rest of the day. All I want is some time with my best friend.”

Some part of her subconscious started to poke her. It desperately tried to get her attention. But Silver Spoon's joy over what she heard subdued it. There was no space right now for doubt. Those words had to be true.
> Chapter 22
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 22

Silver Spoon put on her best smile. “That's great. I knew you would understand. So, what do you say we-”

She got interrupted by a thud directly behind her. When she turned around she saw one of her books lying on the doorstep. Still wondering how it got there she heard Diamond Tiara saying:

“What did you do with your bags?”

Obviously she had got them ripped open. A quick check inside revealed that all the other books were still there. Yet everything else was gone.

“How did this...” mumbled Silver Spoon, but then realization set in. “The market!”

“The market?”

“Yes, I hit a stand there while I was running home. That's when this happened. I'll have to go look for my stuff!”

She was already about to run off when her friend held her back.

“What about Stickler?”

It took her a moment to grasp what Di meant. Then she turned around once more to go look for her butler. Which proved harder than she had expected. She had never before spent a thought on where Stickler was when he wasn't around her. And for the first time she became aware of how vast her home actually was. In the end, where the butler was remained a mystery, as they ran into Rosy. The maid seemed to understand only half of what Silver Spoon was hastily laying out for her, but she didn't object when she was told the fillies wanted to leave the house and look for the missing stuff.

They started their search right outside the front door, checking the flowerbeds to each side if anything had landed there. In the same fashion they worked their way through the streets, looking into every alley, turning over anything that could even hide a single quill. This way, what would have normally been a walk of minutes turned into over an hour. Yet when they finally reached the market place they hadn't found anything.

“Can't you just re-buy those things?” Diamond Tiara asked, making little effort for hiding her annoyance. “If we hurry we might make it to the store before it closes.”

“The quills and writing pads, yes. But I need my notes.”

“That is the first time I've ever heard you say this.” Diamond Tiara laughed in disbelief. “If this wasn't for you... So, which way did you come from?”

They set out to retrace her steps in reverse. Yet even though most stands were already closed down and the place was far less crowded than before, again, their search remained fruitless.

After a while Diamond Tiara groaned: “I think this is pointless. I lost track of how long we've been searching now. I guess it's time you admit your things are gone.”

“I guess you're right,” Silver Spoon agreed. “I'm sorry that I dragged you out here for nothing.”

“At least we finally got to spend some time together.” Diamond Tiara's tone betrayed her optimistic words. “I only wish we could have done something like hanging out in the pool.”

“We can still do that. Maybe not today, but there's still a few weeks of summer left.”

“But I meant just you and me. Not with your new friends hanging around.”

“Then let them be your new friends too. That's what I've been trying to tell you for days now.”

“We'll see about that tomorrow.”

The way home also took longer than usual. Despite having given up on searching, Silver Spoon still kept an eye out for anything they might have missed.

Nonetheless they returned empty hoofed. Mentally beat, she dragged herself up the stairs. It took her a moment to realize that there was somepony standing in front of her room.

“Oh, there you are,” said Honey Blossom, smiling at the two . “No need to knock then, I guess.” The young mare smiled at Silver Spoon. “You look kind of down. Did something happen?”

“You could say that,” Silver Spoon replied.

“Let me guess. You lost something, right?”

Silver Spoon's ears perked. “Yes. How did you know?”

Honey Blossom laughed. “Because I picked it up after you spread your school stuff all around our market stand.”

“Really? That's great. When can I come over and pick it up?”

“Right now, it's in Marecedes's room. That's why I came looking for you.”

“So,” Diamond Tiara said, “does this mean we could have just waited here instead of spending the whole afternoon practically crawling to the market and back?”

“You did that?” said Honey Blossom, barely containing her grin.

“Hey, how was I supposed to know she had my stuff?” Silver Spoon replied.

Diamond Tiara shook her head. “Never mind. I think it would be best if I just stay here. Or do you want my support?”

“Support?” asked Honey Blossom.

“No, no,” Silver Spoon said hastily. “I'll be fine. Let's go.”

On the short way towards Marecedes's room Honey Blossom asked: “Is this support thing still about whatever is going on between you and your sister?”

“Yes, she has always supported me against... I mean, in this matter.”

“And do you think this Diamond Tiara is really the best pony to help you out with this?” Honey Blossom asked while opening the door to the place they were heading for.

“Until recently she was the only one,” Silver Spoon pointed out.

“What, you're still hanging out with that imp?” Marecedes asked when they entered her room, not bothering to look up from the magazine she was reading.

Silver Spoon stared back at her sister sitting on the bed, casually leaning against the wall. But the onsetting anger quickly faded away in the realization how much this room had changed since the last time she had been in there. This could barely be called the same room she remembered. The bed, the desk, even the wardrobe – it all seemed so... grown up. She couldn't put her hoof on what it was that made the difference, yet something about it reminded her instantly how much older her sister was.

“What is it?” Marecedes's voice drew her back to the present. “You look like you've never been in here before.”

“It feels like it,” Silver Spoon answered. “Where did all the pink go?”

“It left as soon as I took over choosing colors from mom. But back to my question. I don't get why you still waste your time with that little princess.”

“Because she is still my best friend. And nothing will change that.”

“I wouldn't be so sure about that,” Marecedes said indifferently.

“What do you mean by that?” Silver Spoon asked, suddenly having the image of her sister and Diamond Tiara talking with each other in front of her eyes.

Marecedes already had her mouth open, but then a thought seemed to cross her mind. She tapped her chin a few times and then said: “You know what? Why don't you find that out for yourself.”

“Marecedes,” Honey Blossom said, “don't you think you ought to tell her?”

“Tell me what?” Silver Spoon wanted to know.

“No,” insisted Marecedes. “I thought I should. But I told her so many times before and she never got it. And considering what happened, not telling her worked surprisingly well.”

“Well?” snapped Silver Spoon. “That was horrible. I never had a fight with Di before!”

“Oh, I wasn't even talking about that,” answered Marecedes, a smile now forming on her face. “But yes, that was a nice bonus.”

Silver Spoon glared back at her sister, the familiar burning inside her chest starting to rise. But before she was able to say anything, she felt Honey Blossom's hoof on her back.

“Don't you think Silver Spoon deserves to know?”

Marecedes shook her head. “Listen, she wouldn't believe me. Like I said, she never did. But hey, Silver Spoon, how is this for an idea: Why don't you ask her what we talked about? And then see if her answer is believable or not.”

“No problem, she never lies to me,” Silver Spoon stated. “But since we talk about, um, what you have been talking about: Apple Bloom has told me that you asked her why she is my friend.”

“Actually, why she wants to be your friend,” her sister corrected.

“Or that. Why does that matter to you?”

Marecedes took a deep breath and finally put down the magazine. “Because of what you said. About siblings not being responsible for each other's actions. And I can't deny that you've changed ever since she started hanging around with you. So I wanted to know her... her... agenda.”

“Her what?” Silver Spoon asked

“Well, her real reasons she is doing all this. I guess I don't need to tell you what has been going on between the two of you. And you already know that her sister and I are also not exactly the best of friends. So I wanted to make sure this isn't all just some ploy for them – or at least one of them – to get some revenge.”

“Wait,” Honey Blossom threw in, “do you really think she would have told you if that were the case?”

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” replied Marecedes. “But I just had to ask. And to be honest, she didn't seem to me like she was lying when she answered.”

Honey Blossom didn't look like she had anything more to add, but for Silver Spoon things weren't settled with that. “Do you really think Apple Bloom would do something like that? Or Applejack, for that matter?”

“Maybe.” Marecedes shrugged. “But since you brought it up, I'm curious. Has she asked you for anything so far? Any favors, money or whatever?”

“No,” Silver Spoon said instantly. Then she started thinking. “Not like that, anyway.”

“Like that?” the two mares asked in unison.

“No, it's nothing. You just reminded that... I promised her something. But she didn't ask me for that, honestly. It was my idea.”

Marecedes exchanged a cautious look with her friend before asking: “What was your idea?”

“That she and her family can use our summer house when we're not there. Because, you know, they never had a real vacation before.”

“Hey, now,” said Marecedes, sounding like she was forcing and restraining a laugh at the same time. “You can't just promise something like that. Mom and dad will have something to say about it, I think.”

Silver Spoon nodded. “Yes, I know. And that's why I have to ask them.”

“Shouldn't you've done that before you promise something like that?” asked Honey Blossom.

“No,” replied Silver Spoon. “Father always gives me what I ask him for.”

Honey Blossom cocked an eyebrow. “Really?”

“Unfortunately, yes,” sighed Marecedes. “But I don't think we'd be done before supper if we got into that. Well then, go ahead and ask dad about this. I just hope he does the sensible thing for once.”

Silver Spoon was about to ask what the sensible thing would be, but when she saw her sister picking the magazine back up she knew that saying any more would only lead to unnecessary fighting. So she simply turned around, determined to find Stickler.

Yet Honey Blossom held her back. “Wait. Aren't you forgetting about something?”

“Like what?” she snapped, far more aggressive than she had wanted to.

“Like what you came here for in the first place?”

“In the first...” Silver Spoon started but then got cut off by a    very unpleasant heat growing all over her face. “Oh, right. My school stuff.”

With an apologetic look she thanked Honey Blossom and took the bag the young mare handed her. Then she returned to her own room. And again, somepony was waiting for her there in front of the door. 

“Good evening, Miss Silver Spoon,” Rosy greeted her with a smile. “Stickler sent me to tell you that supper is served.”

“Thank you,” she replied. “I'll inform Di. Um, could you tell Stickler for me that I need to talk with father? This evening, if possible?”

“Of course.” Rosy nodded and left.

“What took you so long?” was the first Silver Spoon heard when she opened the door to her room. “Did anything happen between you and your sister?”

“Don't worry, Di. Nothing happened. Nothing you would need to worry about.”

“Alright, if you say so.”

Silver Spoon didn't miss the air of distrust in her friend's words. She decided to just leave the topic at that. “By the way, Rosy said supper is ready. Maybe we should go.”

Diamond Tiara looked like she wanted to say something, but then simply nodded. Moments later they were well supplied with various kinds of bread, cheeses, jams and fruits. Yet there was still one thing Silver Spoon was missing.

Once again she found herself sitting there in silence. Di didn't seem like she was about to say anything. And even though this time she looked in no way to be offended by anything, there was still a gloomy air surrounding her. Silver Spoon couldn't blame her for that, seeing how the day they had went. Yet, she still wished they had anything they could talk about.

After a while she knew she couldn't stand it anymore. She just had to say something. “Say, how was your trip to the beach this year?” was the first thing she came up with.

“Lovely,” Diamond Tiara answered without looking up. “As always.”

“Um... did anything special happen?”

“No. Not really.”

Silver Spoon stared at her friend who didn't even show as much as a twitch on her face. But she wouldn't give up this easily. “And your trip back to Ponyville? ”

“Uneventful.”

“That's good, of course. But how is it riding the train on your own? I never did that before.”

Diamond Tiara shrugged. “Not that different. The conductor checked my cabin more often than usually.”

“Oh, that was nice of him.”

“Uh-huh.”

For a moment, Silver Spoon fell silent again. Her friend still was more interested in the table than in her. Then she said: “Oh, come on Di. I know this wasn't the day either of us had in mind, but-”

“Nothing is like I had it in mind.” Now her friend finally lifted her head, giving Silver Spoon a glare that made her inch backwards on her chair. “And speaking of which, since when have you become so chatty during meals?”

“What?”

“Usually you wouldn't say a word more than necessary when there's food on the table. But now it's like you can't stop talking.”

Silver Spoon blinked a few times before answering: “Do you want me to stop talking to you, Di?”

“No, of course not. It's just so... not you. Not like the you I know.”

“Di, um, how should I say this... I don't want to be like the Silver Spoon you knew ever again.”

“Yes, you made that clear before,” Diamond Tiara replied dryly, letting her head drop again. “And I still don't get it.”

Again, silence followed. A silence that laid heavy on Silver Spoon's mood. And this time it was not broken until Stickler entered the room.

Seemingly unaware of the current atmosphere he announced: “Lady Silver Spoon, your call would be ready now. Are you available at the moment or should I request your father to wait?”

Silver Spoon was on her hooves before her butler had finished his question. “No, let's go,” she said with more relief in her voice than she had wanted to show.

She followed Stickler through the mansion. Even though she knew perfectly well where they were heading it only now dawned on her that she would be in her father's study all alone. Well, not that alone, Stickler would still be there, but usually her father wouldn't let her stay there without his personal supervision. It even felt like a completely different place, when she entered the room without him being there. Sure, everything was still as it should be. The shelves with only a few, very thick books and lots and lots of even thicker folders. Those big ones grown-ups use, not the small plastic folders she had for school. The rubber plant in one corner still was in top shape. None of the paintings hanging at the wall – each depicting one member of their family – was missing. Even the one of her father Silver Spoon had drawn a few years ago. Though she had no idea why he kept it. Compared to the professional works it looked rather terrible to her. And, of course, the desk, as always covered in that neatly organized chaos her father managed to maintain despite every attempt of intervention on her mother's part. She still claimed that he would one day misplace one of his factories if he kept things like they were.

But the scattered piles of paper were of no interest to her right now. All she cared about now was the little apparatus standing next to the typewriter. She had seen her father use the telephone before, he had even explained it to her. Yet still she felt a curious uncertainty when she picked up the smaller piece and placed it on her ear.

Nothing.

Cautiously, she stepped a little closer to the bigger part on the other end of the cord and said: “He-, hello?”

“Ah, there you are,” she heard the joyful voice of her father. Hearing but not seeing him, knowing he was miles and miles away was a peculiar sensation. Particularly more so as he sounded like he was talking from behind a thin wall. “How are you, my little Silver Spoon?”

“Oh I'm... I'm fine, thank you. And how are you and mother?”

“We're doing fine, too, thank you. It is the same, quiet summer we enjoy every year. But Stickler told me your summer so far has been quite eventful?”

“Oh, yes.” Silver Spoon smiled, followed by the immediate realization that her father couldn't see her. Glad that he also couldn't see the blush on her cheeks, she started to tell him about everything that had happened. Maybe she tweaked the truth a little bit here and there, like who might have been at fault for the fight she had with Apple Bloom at the very first day of summer school. And she carefully made sure her father understood how nice and welcoming the whole Apple family had been towards her, especially how much Apple Bloom had helped her so far with school and a lot of other things.

When Silver Spoon had finally reported every last detail of her new friend's good deeds, her father broke his state of silent listening. “Now that sounds like you are not that upset anymore about us leaving you at home.”

Silver Spoon smiled again. This time to herself. “No, not anymore. I never thought I would say that, but I am glad I didn't go on vacation this year.”

“Well, I am glad to hear that. But it reminds me, your mother and I have met some of your friends here. They asked us to tell you they miss you and hope they'll see you again next year.”

“Oh, thank you. Please tell them I miss them too when you see them again. But, talking about going on vacation...”

As her voiuce had trailed of, her father asked:“Yes?”

Silver Spoon hesitated. In her imagination, this had been so much easier to say. Now she had to fight to simply get the right words together. “You know... um... Did you know that there are ponies who don't go on vacation? I mean, not because they don't want to. Just because they're... because they can't afford it.”

It took her father a moment to answer. And when he did his voice carried a note Silver Spoon wasn't used to. It was a faint but distinct hint of uncertainty that was the complete opposite of what her father stood for.

“Yes, I do. Why do you ask?”

“Well, it's just that, um...” Why was saying this making her so uncomfortable? “Apple Bloom told me she never had a real vacation. And so I thought, um...”

“You thought?”

“That, well, maybe her family could use our summer house. You know, from time to time. We're only staying there for a few weeks a year.”

“So, are you asking me to let ponies we barely know stay at our property?”

“Er... yes?”

“But Silver Spoon, we can't do that. I know, you're friends with Apple Bloom, but they are basically strangers to us. How could I allow that?”

“But... but... I know them,” Silver Spoon pleaded. “And all it took them to treat me like one of their family was one dinner!”

“Really?”

“Yes!” Silver Spoon insisted.

“Well, maybe then we should invite them over for dinner as soon as we are back home. What do you say?”

“I... You really mean that?”

Silver Spoon could hear her father smile as he answered: “Of course. And then we'll see about the summer house. Does that seem fair?”

“More than fair. Thank you.”

“No, no. There's no need to thank me. I'm proud of you, my little Silver Spoon.”

She stopped short. That had made him proud of her?

“But say,” he continued, leaving her no chance to pursue that thought. “You haven't lost one word about your surprise so far.”

“My surprise?”

“Yes,” said her father. “Diamond Tiara. Stickler told me she had arrived yesterday.”

Silver Spoon cringed. “Ah, yes, she has. Thank you for letting her stay here.”

“Again, you don't have to thank me. I just wish I've had that idea sooner.”

Once more, Silver Spoon was taken by surprise. But this time she wasted no time asking about it: “You had the idea?”

“Oh, yes. You know, as soon as we had arrived here, I did start to feel sorry for you. So, after some thinking I called up Filthy Rich and asked him if it would be alright for him if Diamond Tiara were to stay at our home. It needed some convincing, yet in the end everything worked out just fine. As you know by now, I guess.”

“Convincing? Was he really against Di coming here?”

“No, he thought that was a nice idea. But Diamond Tiara was a bit afraid of traveling without her parents. Filthy Rich told me that, as much as she loved the chance to stay with you, they had to promise her more than once they would instruct the conductor to watch over her.”

Silver Spoon was dumbstruck. All she could say was: “Really?”

“Yes, really. But be honest, would you have not been at least a bit nervous about such a trip?”

“Oh, yes,” she responded absentmindedly. “Most likely.”

“Is anything the matter, Silver Spoon?”

At these words, she shook her head. Not to deny the question, but to clear her mind. Still, her answer was: “No, it's nothing. I think I'm just getting tired. It has been quite a long day.”

“I see. Then I don't want to keep you from your bed. Have a good night and lovely dreams.”

“Yes, you too, father.”

Silver Spoon slowly put the small earpiece onto the cradle on the top of the telephone. Then she stared at it, caught in her thoughts.

“Is anything the matter, Lady Silver Spoon?”

She jumped at Stickler's voice. She had already forgotten that he had been there the whole time.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, I think not.”

The butler simply looked at her with his almost-never-changing mien. Then he closed his eyes and said: “If you say so, young Lady. But if anything should come up, don't hesitate talking to me.”

Silver Spoon barely heard what he said. Her mind was spinning too fast around one thing. One enormous center of concern that wouldn't let go of her. Mechanically she worked herself through her bedtime routine. Only when she came back into her room her attention snapped back into place.

“Oh, so you did come back after all,” Diamond Tiara greeted her.

“What are you doing here?” Silver Spoon already regretted her words before she had finished them.

With an unmistakable sharpness her friend answered: “Well, I thought, seeing that we have to get up at the same time tomorrow we could finally share your bed. That is, unless you don't want to.”

“No, no, that's great. It's just that, um, you didn't... and... You see, I was simply surprised.”

“I see.” And with that Diamond Tiara climbed into the bed.

Hesitatingly, Silver Spoon followed her. After she had found the most comfortable position she took another look at her friend. She lay on the side, facing away from her.

Silver Spoon turned around again, And after a while of fighting with herself she managed to say: “There is something I wanted to ask you.”

“Then why don't you?” was the mumbled answer.

“Well... I saw you talking to my sister earlier.”

“That's not a question.”

“You know what I want to know. What did you two talk about?”

Silver Spoon heard her friend take a deep breath before she said: “About you. And her.”

“What?”

“You heard me. I tried to find out why she is always treating you so badly. Because, you know, that's something I wanted to do anyway while I had the chance of staying here for some time. See if I could get her to change. And we happened to stumble into each other, so I thought I'd use my chance. But unfortunately, she was anything but willing to give it a chance.”

“Really? What did she say to you?”

Diamond Tiara paused a moment before answering: “Um, I'm not really sure if you really want to hear that.”

“Don't worry. She has said so many things to and about me, this one won't make any difference.”

After another pause Diamond Tiara said: “Yeah, I guess you're right. She said that she would never accept you as her real sister.”

“What?”

“That's not even everything. She also said that you being friends with somepony like Apple Bloom proves that you don't really belong into her family.”

This had never happened before. And Silver Spoon still couldn't believe it had happened at all. For the first time ever, Diamond Tiara's words made no sense to her. She did her best to wrestle this information into her memories, make them fit into the gaps about that conversation she had observed. But her mind valiantly denied any compliance. And, maybe just to irritate her a little bit further, it brought up something else she had heard recently:

Why don't you ask her what we talked about? And then see if it's believable or not.

Her sister's voice still resounding in her head, it took her a few moments to realize Diamond Tiara was talking again:

“Hey, Silver Spoon? Are you okay?”

“No,” she choked out, her throat suddenly terribly dry. “I don't think so.”

“Oh, I knew I shouldn't have told you. I didn't want to upset you.”

Was this just her subconscious now making fun of her or did her friend's concern really sound so unbearably fake? “Well, I'm afraid there is nothing we can do about this right now.”

“I'm afraid you're right. Maybe we should try to get some sleep and see what we can do tomorrow?”

“Yes,” Silver Spoon answered mechanically. “Good night, then.”

“Good night to you too,” Diamond Tiara answered. And then she added: “And remember; whatever happens, I'll be there for you.”

Silently, Silver Spoon wished, no, prayed that at least this had still been the truth.

The next morning, when Rosy woke them up with her best practice of flooding the room with sunlight, the filly felt like she had hardly slept at all, though she couldn't remember waking up during the night. She felt more like her head had just stayed awake on its own, refusing to let the whole conversation with Diamond Tiara go like that.

At least the air of gloom and discomfort she felt following her from the bed to the bath and then to break-fast seemed to pass as simple tiredness. Nopony asked her any question she wouldn't have wanted to answer. Yet the walk to school was one ongoing mockery to her. The sun shining way too brightly, the joyful ponies surrounding her and Diamond Tiara, the birds singing in the trees – it all felt like they were pointing at her, quietly snickering as soon as she had passed by. Even Diamond Tiara, anything but a morning pony, seemed happier than she ought to be.

Cheerilee greeted her as cheerfully as always but was obviously surprised to have another student around for the day. Yet Diamond Tiara didn't miss a beat to explain how she had come back to Ponyville to aid her best friend. It was same story she had told Silver Spoon before, how she had begged her parents for this and even regretted not staying home in the first place. The sincerity she displayed drove a burning needle into Silver Spoon's guts.

And then her teacher started to twist that needle. “Now isn't that great, Silver Spoon? You can call yourself lucky to have such a good friend. And I guess with two friends helping you out, your performance here will improve even faster than before.”

Of course, Cheerilee couldn't have known Silver Spoon already had two friends helping her. The filly had never told her teacher about Twist. Still, she couldn't bring herself to correct her about this. She wasn't even sure if Cheerilee hadn't been right after all.

From where she had taken the strength to form an obviously convincing smile and nod at least once remained a mystery. Nonetheless, she found herself inside the classroom moments later without any other questions asked. After unpacking she saw that Diamond Tiara was sitting at the table next to her. Without thinking twice Silver Spoon said: “That is Apple Bloom's desk.”

Diamond Tiara shrugged. “She's not here yet, is she?”

To her regret, Silver Spoon couldn't deny that fact. Somepony really ought to invent a method to send letters instantaneously. Or maybe some portable telephone, that would be even better. But since both ideas were nothing but that, there was no way for Silver Spoon to let Apple Bloom know how much she would have given to have her friend by her side right now.

During the lesson she had the perfect excuse not to talk to Diamond Tiara. Paying attention, taking notes and answering questions had never been more welcome to her than today. For once, it was recess she didn't look forward to. That would be when all the excuses were over and any pretense of still being sleepy would have to go.

But as the moment came, it was Cheerilee who came to her rescue. Their teacher stopped them on their way to the door. “Diamond Tiara? Could you please stay here for a moment? I need to talk to you.”

“What?” the addressed filly replied. “Why?”

“We'll talk about that in private. Silver Spoon, would you please leave us alone?”

She did, with pleasure. Though she still was curious. What did Cheerilee have to talk about with Diamond Tiara? She hadn't even had a chance to do something wrong. However, Silver Spoon took her now usual place on the swing, doing her best to ignore Snips and Snails and waited for Diamond Tiara to come outside as well. But in the end, to Silver Spoon's surprise, recess passed and she still hadn't shown up.

When Silver Spoon returned into the school house she found Diamond Tiara sitting at her own desk, throwing a short, piercing glare at her. Then she looked back down, a deep frown carved into her face.

Silver Spoon tried to read anything from Cheerilee's expression but all she could make out was that her cheerfulness felt a bit forced when she greeted her and the two colts back inside.

The next lesson felt longer than the one before. As much as Silver Spoon wanted to just focus on her teacher, she caught herself again and again peeking over to the filly now sitting two seats away from her with an unchanging expression. Engulfed in an aura of defiance and silent anger, Diamond Tiara kept her gaze locked onto the desk top in front of her. When this lesson came to its end she followed the other foals outside in the same mood.

Silver Spoon didn't dare coming closer to her than necessary. It wasn't often she saw Diamond Tiara like this but she knew well enough that distance was the only thing that helped in these cases. Which unfortunately meant she couldn't sit on the swing this time, since Diamond Tiara headed there, taking seat upon it like it was a throne and kept glaring at the ground.

Still wondering what might have happened between her and Cheerilee, Silver Spoon heard a voice from behind her:

“Boy, what's up with her?”

She didn't need to turn around to know who it was. “Hello, Apple Bloom. I have no idea.”

“So, do ya' think it's safe talkin' to her now?”

“Definitely not.”

“Do ya' think she still remembers her promise?”

“I'd like to think so. She has never broken...”

At that moment, Diamond Tiara looked up, all her anger fixed on Apple Bloom. She slid from the swing. With quick steps she moved towards the stunned fillies. When she stood face to face with Apple Bloom, she hissed: “Get. Away. From her.”

But the red maned filly stood her ground. “Why should Ah'?”

“Because I want my friend back.” Diamond Tiara voice rose with every word she said. “I don't know what you did to her, but she is not herself. Undo whatever it was!”

“But Ah' didn't-” Apple Bloom started.

“Yes, she did,” Silver Spoon cut her off. “And I like how I am now. How many times do I have to tell you?”

The brief moment of sternness went from Silver Spoon's face as soon as Diamond Tiara turned towards her. All the boiling anger thrown at Apple Bloom was gone. Silver Spoon could clearly see a thin, wet stream crawl down Diamond Tiara's cheeks.

“Please, Silvy, you can't mean that.”

Silver Spoon swallowed hard. She wasn't used to hear Di's voice shaking like that. This wasn't to get that new dress from her daddy. Diamond Tiara was honestly pleading with her. But this was the one wish she couldn't allow herself to grant her friend.

Silver Spoon closed her eyes. “I do mean it.”

She could hear Diamond Tiara doing her best to hold her sobs. Then her friend cried: “I hate you! Both of you!”

Even before she had her eyes open again Silver Spoon knew Diamond Tiara was running away.
> Chapter 23
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 23

“Well, that was unexpected,” Snips's nerve-piercing voice sounded behind Silver Spoon.

“Yeah,” added the drooping voice of Snails. “I never thought I'd ever see you stand up to her like that.”

“Hey, um, could ya' please leave us alone for a moment?” Apple Bloom asked.

Still staring after the long gone Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon heard the other two following Apple Bloom's request.

Then the red maned filly spoke again: “Don't y'think ya' ought to go after her?”

“No,” was all Silver Spoon answered.

Her friend seemed to wait for her to say more, but Silver Spoon was too caught up in her own mind.

As simple minded as those two were, what Snips and Snails had just said still rang true in her ears. This was the first time she hadn't agreed with Diamond Tiara. Or was it better to say, not followed her blindly?

Another voice interrupted her thoughts.

“What was that commotion I just heard?” Cheerilee asked.

“Nothing,” the two fillies said in unison.

“Girls, when I can hear Diamond Tiara from the other side of the building, it is not nothing. So, tell me what happened.”

Silver Spoon looked at Apple Bloom and knew they were both waiting for the other one to start. In the end it was Silver Spoon who gave in.

“Yes, we had a bit of a fight with her. And really, it wasn't that big, but she suddenly yelled at us and ran away.”

“She ran away?” Cheerilee gasped. “Where to?”

“Somewhere into town,” Apple Bloom said

Yet that didn't seem to calm their teacher. “And why didn't you go after her?”

“She's staying at my house,” Silver Spoon explained. “So I know where to find her.”

“But,” Apple Bloom said, “ain't ya' afraid she might not go there? What if she just runs off?”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, she won't. She'd never risk having to sleep outside.”

“Okay,” said Cheerilee, “I will take your word for that. But promise me that if she does not return until evening you will tell your butler what happened, Silver Spoon.”

“Of course,” Silver Spoon agreed.

The last lesson for the day moved by in an unsteady stream of emotions for Silver Spoon. As confident as she had been about what she had said, her subconscious wouldn't stop asking: What if she had been wrong? What if Diamond Tiara really didn’t turn up at her home? She knew that was nonsense, because where else would she go to, right? There was nopony at Diamond Tiara's home and she had no other friends. But, wasn't that all the more reason she should be looking for her right now? Then again, what good would that do? Di would still be mad at her and she, too, had a lot to throw at Di. They both needed some time to blow off some steam. Yet, what would Di do now? Usually, when she was angry, she'd come to her and complain about how unfair the world was. Silver Spoon knew the routine, just sit there and wait until her friend was done and then agree with her. But, what would she do now that Silver Spoon was the one she was angry at? 

A few times Cheerilee broke her train of thoughts by summoning her to the blackboard. Each time her heart skipped a beat when she realized she hadn't been paying attention. Yet she was able to solve every last equation she was confronted with – each time with the delighted appreciation from Cheerilee. Truth be told, Silver Spoon wished that her teacher would lose the hint of surprise in her tone, but that still didn't stop her from rejoicing all the way back to her desk. Although she wasn't sure if feeling this happy was appropriate in regards of everything else that had just happened.

Despite her doubts, when the lesson was over, she wasn't nearly as distraught as at the beginning. But now she saw herself confronted with another problem.

And it was Apple Bloom who brought it up: “So, do ya' think we should go to yer place now? Or do ya' want to handle her on yer own?”

About an hour ago Silver Spoon would have objected this term, but now 'handle' seemed to be about right. “No, you should be there. We tried cautiously, but I guess it's safe to say that failed. Maybe it's time we just outright confront her with how it is.”

To her surprise, Apple Bloom grinned. “Finally.”

“Finally?” Silver Spoon repeated.

“Yeah. Ah'd have tried that from the beginning, but Ah' thought tryin' yer way was more promissin'. Ya' know, since ya' know Diamond Tiara better than me.”

Silver Spoon gave a hollow laugh. “Right, I used to think that, too.”

Apple Bloom looked at her like she wanted to say something about that but had absolutely no idea what. Yet what she did say was: “Well, then we're goin' to yer place now?”

“Yes, but we'll take a slight detour across the market, if that's okay with you.”

“Sure! But... why?”

“You'll see when we get there. Let's go.”

This time, Silver Spoon took it upon herself not to wait for an answer and just break into a run. Yet she didn't run as fast as Apple Bloom usually did. She needed her breath for what she wanted to do.

A few moments of dodging legs and carts later she came to a stop before the stand she had aimed for. And immediately her stomach reminded her that it was indeed time for lunch as soon as her nose took in the sweet apple scent around there. As expected, Applejack was present, handing out bags and taking in bits. Yet she was greeted by a pony she hadn't expected.

“If that isn't Miss Silver Spoon,” Green Thumb said. “And Applejack's sister. Apple Bloom, if I remember correctly?”

At these words Applejack's ears perked. She turned around and smiled at them. “Hey there. What brings the two of you here?”

“Well, there's something I wanted to tell you,” Silver Spoon said. “But now that I meet you here, Green Thumb...”

“Yes?” the gardener inquired.

“You're part of the house staff, right?” Silver Spoon asked

“Sure am,” he answered. “Why?”

“And are you working today or this this your day off?”

For some reason, this question earned her suspicious looks not just from him, but from Applejack and Apple Bloom, too.

“What?” the irritated filly asked.

“You're not going to get me in trouble for this, are you?” Green Thumb asked cautiously.

“For what?” Silver Spoon wondered.

“This little chat here. You see, I needed some seeds and thought, when I'm already around here, I could catch up with some friends.”

Silver Spoon cocked an eyebrow. “Why would I get you in trouble for that? And how?”

“Um, never mind.”

“Okay,” said Silver Spoon, still not sure if it really was. “All I wanted was for you to tell Stickler that Apple Bloom and I will go for some ice-cream.”

“We are?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Yes. We'll be back about an hour later than usual. Oh, and also tell him, we will also use this time for some school work.”

“Guess that's fair,” said Green Thumb. “Though I'm not too excited about talking to that grump.”

Silver Spoon heard Apple Bloom giggle next to her. Even Applejack couldn't keep a grin off her face. Just like Silver Spoon herself, even though she felt a sting of guilt about it.

“Just tell him that,” the filly insisted far less serious than she had intended. “And I won't tell him you called him a grump, okay?”

The gardener nodded. “Better getting back to work then. Nice seeing you again, AJ.”

He turned around and soon disappeared between the other ponies crowding the market place.

“So, did Ah' hear you say there's something you wanted to tell me?” Applejack asked.

“You did,” confirmed Silver Spoon. She took a deep breath and said: “I would like to invite you and your family to have dinner with my family on Sunday in two weeks.”

“Really?” Apple Bloom rejoiced, grinning brighter than the summer sun. “That's awesome!”

Yet her older sister didn't seem nearly as excited. She was smiling, but Silver Spoon could see the force she had to put into it.

Applejack said: “That's very kind of you, sugarcube. But don't you think you should ask yer parents before invitin' us?”

“But I did ask father,” replied Silver Spoon.

“Didn't you say they were on vacation?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, oh,” Apple Bloom said before Silver Spoon could answer. “Did you use that tellyphone?”

“Telephone, yes,” answered Silver Spoon. “I did. And to be honest, it was father's idea that I should invite you.”

Now Applejack's smile vanished. Her eyes widened. Then she blinked a few times and said: “Really? Why?”

“Well...” Silver Spoon started but didn't know how to go on. Just telling Applejack it was to determine if they could use Silver Spoon's family's summer house somehow seemed awkward to her. She didn't even know if Apple Bloom had told her sister about that idea. And either way, she had wanted to keep that part as a surprise for when she had the chance to tell the whole Apple family at once.

As she kept staring at the batch of apples around the stand like the answer to her problem was hidden between them, Apple Bloom came to her aid: “What do ya' mean, 'why?' Since when do ya' need a reason to invite somepony for dinner?”

“That's not what Ah' meant,” Applejack answered. “It's just that, um, ya' see...”

“Because of what happened between ya' and Marecedes?” Apple Bloom asked.

Applejack went pale. “What do you know about that?”

Apple Bloom shrugged. “Not more than that somethin' happened. And that ya' never told me about it.”

“Then how do you-”

“I told her,” confessed Silver Spoon. “I kind of had to when I told her why I couldn't visit you anymore. I'm sorry.”

Applejack sat down and sighed. “No, it's okay. Ah' guess this was bound to happen sooner or later.”

“Then, what did happen?” Apple Bloom asked.

Applejack shook her head. “Ah'm sorry, this is not the right place and time. It will take a bit longer to explain. Ah' will tell you. But... not now, okay?”

Apple Bloom didn't seem very satisfied with that, still she said: “Well, okay. But that's a promise, right?”

Her sister smiled and nodded.

“Good,” Apple Bloom continued. “But then, what about the invitation?”

Silver Spoon could see a string of unspoken thoughts pass in Applejack's eyes. It was hard to tell what was going on in her head yet obviously she was at odds with herself. Finally she closed her eyes and asked: “You really want us to go, sugarcube?”

“Of course!” Apple Bloom declared.

Her sister took a deep breath, like she was trying to breathe out the doubts she had. When she opened her eyes again, her smile was as genuine as it had always been. “Alright then, we'll accept.”

With a shared mix of joy and relief the two fillies parted with Applejack. They strolled through the alleys of market stands, towards Silver Spoon's favorite ice-cream parlor. And that was not just because it was the only one in Ponyville. She had been to a lot all throughout Equestria. But this one had been unmatched. Her mother had once said it was one of the few left making their ice-cream by hoof. Silver Spoon had no idea how that made any difference, yet obviously it did.

She ordered a large cup for both of them, ignoring Apple Bloom's fainthearted protests that she could pay for herself. But in the end, she didn't seem too unhappy about getting treated to some ice-cream by her friend. Whether or not it was because of that, she had no objections when Silver Spoon asked her if she could copy her notes for the last lesson.

Scribbling all that into her own exercise book took much less than the estimated hour, but they both had no intent of going to Silver Spoon's place any sooner than that. Still, that hour seemed shorter than most other hours Silver Spoon could remember. And when it was over, there was no choice but to get on their way.

Again, neither of the two had any desire to turn this walk into their usual race across town. Nonetheless, they reached the front gates eventually.

And as they crossed them Apple Bloom spoke out aloud what both of them had on their minds: “Do you think Diamond Tiara will be there?”

Silver Spoon only gave an undefined noise as her answer, not sure herself what she wanted to say with that mix between a snort and a grumble.

The question, however, was answered when they were greeted by Stickler at the front door: “Welcome home, Lady Silver Spoon. And welcome, Miss Apple Bloom. I received the message from Mister Green Thumb. Therefore dinner is not yet served, but may be if you wish so. However, Lady Diamond Tiara has not returned thus far. Do you intend to wait for her or shall I let the meal be prepared?”

“I guess we will wait another hour with dinner,” replied Silver Spoon, She still felt stuffed from the ice-cream, yet she knew from experience that wouldn't last for long. An asking look at Apple Bloom and an agreeing nod later she continued: “If Diamond Tiara is not back by then, we will have dinner without her. Oh, and when she returns, regardless if it is before or after dinner, please let us know.”

Silver Spoon was already about to pass her butler and enter the house, yet the expected acknowledgment of her order didn't come. Instead one of his bushy brows rose about a millimeter or two and he said: “Pardon, Lady Silver Spoon, I hope you don't mind me asking: Where exactly is Lady Diamond Tiara?”

The filly did her best not to flinch. A sudden wave of heat, even worse than the sun burning her coat, engulfed her face. “She... she... I don't know...”

“The two of you went to school together.” Stickler didn't need to add any questions or accusations for Silver Spoon to know what he meant.

“Yes, we did,” said Silver Spoon as slowly as she deemed not be suspicious. “And after that... we... um... parted.”

“And she did not tell you where she was going and when she would return?

“Um... no?” She silently pleaded that this answer would be satisfying for her butler.

And to her relief, Stickler nodded. “Very well. I will then tend to my other duties. Just one last thing, Lady Silver Spoon: Please know that I indeed was sincere about what I told you yesterday after you talked to your father.”

“Um, yes, of course,” Silver Spoon said, trying desperately to remember what that was. Mechanically, she added: “Thank you, you're dismissed.”

As soon as they were alone Apple Bloom asked: “Why didn't you tell him?”

“I... I can't.”

“Why not? Didn't yer father want him to take care of ya'? Then tell him ya' had a fight.”

“No! That just feels wrong. It's like, you know, making it official. I don't want to have a fight with my best friend.”

“Ah' get that. But ya' do have a fight. Don't ya think not telling the ponies around yer house just makes everythin' more difficult?”

“I don't care!” Silver Spoon declared. “When Diamond Tiara comes back I'll talk to her. And this time I won't run away and I won't let her either.”

Apple Bloom took a moment before replying: “And Ah' already told ya' that's the best thing ya' can do. But...”

“But?” Silver Spoon insisted.

Again, she hesitated. “Ah' might be wrong, but aren't ya' getting' the feelin' yer butler already at least knows that somethin's goin' on?”

With a quiet click the door to Silver Spoon's room closed behind them.

“Of course I do,” sighed Silver Spoon. “And it's not just him. My sister knows, too. She even knew what would be going on before it was going on. But, that's just what I said. If I told them they are right, I'm letting them be right about it. And I don't want all this to be right. It is wrong. Everything happening with Di is wrong.”

“Ah' guess Ah' can't argue with that last bit,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“It's even worse with my sister. She still acts like Di is the next Nightmare Moon or something. When I admit all this to her or just anypony around here, do you think it would really help anything?”

Apple Bloom thought a moment. Then she nodded. “Yeah, point taken. So, what do we do now?”

“Geography,” said Silver Spoon. “And hope Diamond Tiara is back when we're done with lunch.”

Her hopes were not fulfilled. The time for lunch came, yet her friend did not. As much as she told herself that this had to be expected, she couldn't keep her mind from recalling what her teacher had said. Still, the two fillies returned to their studies, Silver Spoon determined not to worry about Diamond Tiara. Yet with every passing hour, her subconscious grew a bit louder. And all she could do to ignore it was focusing even harder on studying. Which worked better than she had ever thought possible.

Until Apple Bloom said: “Okay, Ah'm beat. Anythin' more for today and Ah' think ma' head will burst.”

Silver Spoon didn't answer. She kept staring at the text book in front of her, marveling at herself for something else she would have never thought possible. She didn't want to stop studying. Not until Diamond Tiara was back.

“Ah' don't even care what we do now,” Apple Bloom continued. “Let's just use the time till yer butler throws me out for somethin' that has nothin' to do with school.”

Silver Spoon finally dropped her quill and stared at Apple Bloom. Then she asked “What did you just say?”

“That Ah' want to do somethin' else?”

“No, about Stickler.”

“That's he'll throw me out. Why?”

“That's it,” Silver Spoon said slamming her hoof on the table. “Ugh, how could I have not seen this.”

“Well, he did that every time Ah' was here,” Apple Bloom said. “What's the surprise there?”

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, not that. Diamond Tiara. That's why she's not back yet.”

“Because yer butler's goin' to...” Apple Bloom's voiced trailed off. Silver Spoon could see the realization go through her friend's eyes as she was talking. “Oh, Ah' see.”

Silver Spoon let herself drop back onto the floor. Glaring at the ceiling she said: “I guess there's no sense in keeping on studying then.”

“What, that's why you've been workin' so hard?”

“Well, by now,” Silver Spoon admitted. “I wanted her to see I'm serious about everything I told you. And you helping me, of course.”

“Ah don't think she'd be any more impressed than the last time she saw that.”

“I don't want her to be impressed, I want her to accept it.”

A moment of silence passed between them. Then Apple Bloom asked: “So, what do ya' wanna do now?”

Silver Spoon sat up again. “Exactly what you said. There is no point in wasting our vacation if Di won't show up before you're going home anyway.”

A short evaluation of options later they headed to the tennis court. Of course, the pool was always inviting during this time of year, but Silver Spoon did look forward to something she needed more focus to do. And since Apple Bloom told she was curious about how tennis was played, the choice hadn't been a hard one.

Naturally, Apple Bloom lacked the technique for this game, yet she had all the agility and endurance it demanded. Once she had managed to handle the racket, Silver Spoon had to admit, she became an excellent partner to play with. She even seemed much more invested in the game than any of the house personnel had ever been.

And Silver Spoon was thankful for that. She couldn't remember the last time she she had so much fun playing tennis. And more importantly, it took her mind of what was to come this evening. Unfortunately, that also meant the time for her friend to go came even faster.

So when Stickler eventually called them for supper, Silver Spoon only reluctantly answered to it. Apple Bloom did her best all throughout the meal to encourage her, to not let the looming return of Diamond Tiara drag the mood down. And Silver Spoon did her best to honor these efforts, but every bite she took seemed only to feed the nervousness creeping up her stomach.

For a moment she even considered walking Apple Bloom home. Tomorrow would be school-free day for them, so Stickler shouldn't have anything to say against it. But she knew that would simply be to delay the inevitable. And when she and Di were to finally have that talk Silver Spoon wanted to be the one waiting for her and not let it be the other way around.

After they said their goodbyes Silver Spoon went back to her room and sat on her bed. She knew it wouldn't be long before Stickler told her what she expected. And she wasn't disappointed. A few minutes later she went to Diamond Tiara's room and waited.

It couldn't have been more than a few minutes, but to Silver Spoon it felt like hours until her friend finally appeared in the hallway. Diamond Tiara showed no sign of acknowledging Silver Spoon's presence. Her eyes to the ground she trotted down the floor towards her. She moved right past Silver Spoon, deliberately avoiding eye-contact.

As Diamond Tiara opened the door, Silver Spoon asked: “May I come in?”

“It's your house,” was Diamond Tiara's indifferent answer. Then she stepped inside, leaving the door open.

Silver Spoon followed, closing the door behind her. “Where have you been all day?”

Still not looking at Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara snorted. “Like you care. You didn't even come looking for me.”

“Yes, I didn't,” admitted Silver Spoon without hesitation. “How should have I known where you ran off to?”

“Yeah, right. You didn't even bother to check the places we usually hang out. Well, except for one, but I guess you can't call that 'looking for me', right?”

“What do you mean?”

“Don't act innocent. I saw you. After I sat for hours in front of that candy store, I thought that maybe in this heat, you'd rather expect me at the ice-cream parlor. I had never expected to be the one finding you there. And not just that, she was there with you. At our table.”

Ignoring the obvious accusation, Silver Spoon asked: “Then why didn't you talk to us?”

“Oh, no. I would never be so insensitive. You two were obviously caught up in school work and I didn't want to interfere with that.”

“Yeah, right,” Silver Spoon laughed. “Like you ever had a problem 'interfering' with anypony.”

“Oh, and you didn't?” Diamond Tiara scoffed.

“I never said that. On the contrary, I know we did a lot of things I do regret now. But what I never did was lying to my friend.”

“Yeah, you skipped that and outright went to stabbing her in the back.”

“Don't try to turn this around on me. You're the one who broke her promise to me. You said you'd give Apple Bloom a chance.”

Diamond Tiara spun around. She glared at Silver Spoon with bloodshot eyes, her face contorted in anger. She hissed: “I gave her a chance alright: To finally leave us alone.”

“That is not what you promised me!”

“I had no choice! What else was I supposed to do?”

Silver Spoon frowned. “What you said you would, give her a chance to be your friend.”

“After witnessing what she did to you? What she made you do?”

“Oh come on, are you really that mad at her for helping me studying?”

“I'm not talking about that,” Diamond Tiara said in her that's-so-obvious tone. And for the very first time Silver Spoon realized how annoying it was. “I'm talking about what she made you say to Cheerilee.”

“What? You don't want her knowing that Apple Bloom is helping me?”

“That is still not what I'm talking about. I'm talking about you telling our teacher that we were bullies and, on top of that, made it sound like those three losers were some kind of victims.”

“But, that's the truth. Nopony made me say it, I just told Miss Cheerilee what was going on.”

Diamond Tiara looked like Silver Spoon's words had gone straight to her stomach. She closed her eyes and said: “Please, for the sake of our friendship, tell me you do not actually believe that.”

“I don't need to believe that, I know it's true.”

“Do you also know that I had to sit through a private lecture from our teacher, listen to her telling me that I was wrong and had to think for a way to make up with them?”

“And what's so bad about that? If you would just let me help you, we could get that done in no time.”

“You're missing the point! I don't want to make up. There is nothing I have to apologize for!”

Before she knew it, Silver Spoon had stomped her hoof. She felt a sudden burst of heat erupting over her face. Her mouth spat out words she had no time to think through: “Are you really that dense? I knew you were stubborn but this is putting a mule to shame! Now you listen to me: What we did to Apple Bloom and her friends was wrong. Whether you like it or not. We were bullies and they had to suffer from us. You want to know what you have to apologize for? Well, think about everything you ever said or did to them. We were horrible and Apple Bloom is still willing to forgive us. Don't you want to use this chance to finally be friends instead of getting into pointless fights?”

Having inched back with every sentence thrown at her, Diamond Tiara finally found a firm stand. Straightening herself she  shot back: “No! And I can't understand why you ever would. They are beneath us. They don't deserve to be our friends.”

“Have you ever asked yourself if we deserve to be their friends?”

“Why would I do that?” asked Diamond Tiara with a forced laughter. “I don't need any other friends than you. Not in this town.”

“Not in... What's that supposed to mean?”

Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes in such an exaggerated fashion, it made Silver Spoon's blood boil again. “Oh come on, it's not just those other foals around here. We're not made for this backwater village. We belong to the big cities, where the truly important ponies live. This place here has nothing to offer for us.”

Fighting hard to keep herself from yelling, Silver Spoon said: “If I remember what your father said correctly, this place is the reason for everything your family owns today. And I wouldn't want to live anywhere else.”

For the split of a second, all color was drained from Diamond Tiara's face. But the next moment it was replaced with a furiously crimson shade. The filly cried: “So you're honestly choosing them over me?”

“No!” Her limit had been reached. Silver Spoon yelled back at Diamond Tiara: “For the love of Celestia, I am not choosing anypony over anything! All I want is for you to suck up your overblown ego and just treat other foals like they deserve!”

“I can't believe I am actually hearing that from you,” scoffed Diamond Tiara. “Until not even two weeks ago you were perfectly fine with the way we treated them.”

“And I'm glad that's over,” stated Silver Spoon. “I changed and so should you.”

“Well then, enlighten me, oh Saint One. How am I supposed to treat those weirdos?”

“Weirdos? What are you on to now?”

“Oh, you see,” said Diamond Tiara, pretending to think really hard, “let's take that trio of losers you're so desperately trying to belong to now. Like, Sweetie Belle. Have you seen her parents? They both look like they never even heard about the word fashion. And yet she runs around looking like some wannabe beauty queen despite lacking any class for that just because her sister sells some dresses. Do I even have to make fun of that?”

“No, you don't,” said Silver Spoon while trying to remember when Sweetie Belle had ever pretended to be a beauty queen.

Unflinching, Diamond Tiara continued: “And then there's Scootaloo. Have you ever seen her fly?”

Silver Spoon felt a sudden spur of heat rise to her face. “No, but-”

“Exactly, nopony has.”

“How do you know?”

“Because she can't fly,” Diamond Tiara said matter-of-factly. “Her parents even moved here because of that.”

“Again, how do you know that?” Silver Spoon growled.

“Well, I just guess that's why her dad has to fly to Cloudsdale every day for work. It just makes sense if he worked there before and then they moved here so their little flightless baby wouldn't drop off a cloud.”

The gleeful snicker Diamond Tiara added to her words made Silver Spoon's fur stand on end. Trying her best to keep calm she said: “Well, my father is also gone most of the time because of his job.”

Diamond Tiara simply waved a dismissing hoof. “Yes, most of the time, not all the time. And he earns enough to make up for it, right? Scootaloo's dad obviously doesn't. Isn't that just hilarious? Now her dad is gone all day because she is just an earth pony with wings that don't work.”

Feeling her brows narrowing against her will, Silver Spoon said: “I'm an earth pony with eyes that don't work.”

This simple remark made Diamond Tiara's malicious giggle stop. “What?”

“These glasses aren't a fashion statement, Di,” Silver Spoon reminded her. “Without them I am almost blind.”

“Yes, but you aren't blind,” Diamond Tiara said. “Your eyes still do work. They just need a little enhancement.”

“So if I were blind, that would be hilarious to you too?”

“You're not seeing the point here!” Diamond Tiara cried.

“Then maybe I am blind after all,” Silver Spoon snarled. It was getting harder and harder for her to keep her composure. 

“Anyway, let's get back to the losers.”

“Stop calling them that,” snapped Silver Spoon. This was so typical for Diamond Tiara; just changing the subject and ignore what wouldn't suit her.

And in that fashion Diamond Tiara simply moved on. “The worst of them is Apple Bloom. I mean, her family is the definition of poor right there.”

“No, they're not.”

Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, why else do you think their granny still lives with them? They obviously can't afford a retirement home for her. And have you seen that house of theirs? You can't even call it a house, it's an overgrown shack!”

“Yes, I have seen it.” Silver Spoon could hear her own voice starting to shake. “When I visited them and they invited me to stay for dinner.”

“Really, you had dinner with them?” Diamond Tiara laughed. “Did they have to cut their rations so there would be anything left for you?”

“No, there was more than enough for all of us. And it was one of the best meals I ever had. They had no problem accepting me as a friend and guest. Despite knowing what has been going on between Apple Bloom and me. Believe me, from that evening alone I can honestly say they are richer than both of us together.”

“Has the definition of rich changed while I was gone?” Diamond Tiara jeered.

Now it was Silver Spoon's turn to ignore her friend's comment. “And I don't think having your grandma staying with you is poor. I'd love to have mine living here. Do you really think she lives with them because they are poor?”

Diamond Tiara, still grinning, shrugged. “Either that, or it's because they wanted somepony to replace their parents around the house.”

“Replace? How can you...” Mid-sentence, Silver Spoon's mind caught up to what Diamond Tiara had just revealed. “Wait, you know her parents are gone?”

“Yeah,” she confirmed indifferently. “Everypony does.”

Silver Spoon's head started to swirl. “And you still did all that to her?”

“Still?” asked Diamond Tiara. “That's just another thing that makes her so weird. They aren't even a real family.”

Silver Spoon desperately tried to force out a reply, yet her mind went blank. She felt her mouth falling open but was unable to form any noise at all.

Diamond Tiara on the other hand couldn't keep herself from snickering even harder. “I mean, get this: They are so poor, they don't even have parents.”

Now she openly broke into laughter. Just knowing that only a few weeks ago, she might have mindlessly joined her friend made Silver Spoon's stomach revolt. The once so pleasant sound of joy was now a cacophony of malice attacking her conscience. She wished for her friend to stop this assault, silently begging her to unsay these words. But that horrible ringing in her ears only grew louder and louder, while her vision went blurry from tears. She felt an anger rising from deep inside she had never felt before. The next moment, something hit the back of her hoof.

Then the world stopped.

The laughter had died. Everything was silence. There was only darkness.

After a split moment of eternity she realized somepony was breathing. Heavily breathing, almost panting. Then she became aware that it was herself. Slowly, reality crawled back upon her. The birds started to sing again. Her nostrils told her that the lawn outside had been recently mowed.

And then she was finally able to open her eyes again.

In front of her was still Diamond Tiara., eyes were filled with nothing but shock. She held her right cheek where Silver Spoon could see a growing red spot. It took the gray filly another moment to become aware that she still had her hoof outstretched.

The only thing that hadn't come back to her was the ability to speak. She desperately wanted to say that she was sorry. That she shouldn't have done this. That she hadn't meant to do this. But even more than that, on top of everything that had happened – not just today – she didn't want to start lying to her best friend.

The next moment she felt her hooves moving. She was running down the hallway towards her room, feeling tears running from her eyes. Seconds later she threw herself onto her bed. There, her last bit of resistance gave way. Everything was wrong. She was helpless and all that was left to her was crying.
> Chapter 24
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 24

Through the veils of sleep, she felt a gentle hoof caressing her mane and softly tucking her into bed. There was a lullaby from long ago. A soft kiss on her forehead. A dream all too short as all nice dreams ever were.

Silver Spoon felt sick when she awoke. Her throat felt sore and her eyes dry. She needed all her will to get her limbs to move. As her hooves tried to find her glasses she could feel wet stains on her pillow. Once she was able to see clearly again she slowly sat up. It was only now that she realized she held Mr. Snuffles in her other arm. For a long time she looked the plushy bunny into the little black glass stones it had for eyes. Then she clenched it to her chest, the memory of her fight with Diamond Tiara slowly crawling back into her mind.

She had messed up. Not like forgetting homework or breaking a window mess up. She had failed her friends. Despite her promise to Apple Bloom, in the end, she ran away – again.  And any chance for peace between them and Diamond Tiara was further away than ever. After what she had to listen to the last evening Silver Spoon doubted that there still was anything left to be called a chance. And even if it were, she wasn't sure if she actually wanted to find it.

She took the carafe from the bedside table and gulped down about half of the water, not bothering with the glass standing right next to it. After setting it back down, she got out of bed, though not having any idea what to do now. A quick glance at the clock told her it was already past her usual time for breakfast. Wondering why nopony had come to wake her – yet thankful about it at the same time – she decided to catch up with that. She wasn't actually hungry, but it would give her something to do while she pondered what she would be doing next.

Yet her plans got cut short as soon as she had put her hoof on the doorknob. From outside she heard her sister's voice: “What are you doing here?”

While Silver Spoon peeked through the keyhole, Diamond Tiara's voice answered: “None of your business.”

They were both out of view. Slowly, she pushed the door ajar, careful not to make any noise. Then she was able to see them, facing each other.

“Anything you do inside this house is my business.” Marecedes looked at Diamond Tiara like she had found a rotten apple in a fruit bowl. “Especially if you're sneaking around my sister's room.”

“If you say so.” Silver Spoon could only see the back of Diamond Tiara's head, but her tone made it clear that she was less than impressed with that declaration. “But it's still good we ran into each other. We need to talk.”

Marecedes gave short, fake laugh. “Am I having a déjà-vu now?”

“Very funny. But this is serious. I already told you what is going on. And it is getting worse. We have to work together here, as much as I don't like that. We need to do something to stop this.”

Marecedes's look grew into a frown, fed by every word Diamond Tiara said. “By what I saw last evening, you already did plenty. But if you really want any help from me, I'll give you an advice: Whatever it was, don't try it again. Ever.”

“Ugh, I don't get you,” Diamond Tiara groaned, seemingly oblivious to Marecedes's declining mood. “I know you don't like that Apple Family. So why won't you work together with me on this?”

“Yes, you're right about that one,” Marecedes sneered. “You don't get me. Because contrary to you, I have reasons not to like them.”

“I do too!” protested Diamond Tiara.

“Oh, let me guess: They're poor, unstylish, low-class and don't go to fancy, upper-crust parties?”

Diamond Tiara nodded. “Among other reasons.”

Her sister's next answer sent chills down Silver Spoon's spine. She had no idea how frosty her voice could get. “You're just as predictable as you are despicable.”

“Hey, you didn't let me finish!”

“Because I already am sick enough of you as it is. If it were up to me I'd make you stay a week with them instead of us. But then again, that might rather end in a punishment for them than a lesson for you.”

“A lesson? In what, how to be an uncouth loser? Like your sister now wants to be?”

Marecedes closed the gap between Diamond Tiara and her. Finally the filly seemed to realize how much taller than her the young mare was.

“Now listen here, Princess,” Marecedes hissed. “Stay away from Silver Spoon. I don't know what happened yesterday, but the outcome was all I need. I haven't seen her wailing like that since Mom dropped her off at daycare for the first time.”

“She was wailing?” Diamond Tiara snapped like a cornered ferret. “I was the one who got slapped by her!”

“Be glad it was just a slap,” Marecedes replied straight-faced. “It was the least you deserve.”

“Has everypony gone crazy around here?” Diamond Tiara cried. For a moment, she panted heavily, then she looked back at Marecedes and locked gaze with her. “Okay, I see how it is. I'm on my own. But believe me, I will find a way to get Silver Spoon-”

“No, you won't,” growled Marecedes. “Now listen good: If you should ever, and I mean ever, do anything to hurt my little sister again, you will be sorry. That's a promise. I will personally pull any string I can reach to make sure you will regret it. Got that, princess?”

For another moment, they glared at each other. Then Diamond Tiara turned heel and stormed off towards the stairs.

When she was gone, Silver Spoon slowly pushed the door open. The slight creak pulled Marecedes's attention away from the filly she had just driven off. Now looking at her little sister, she said: “Were you there the whole time?”

“Yes,” answered Silver Spoon. “Did you just stand up for me?”

“That's what big sisters do.”

“But you just said you didn't want me to get hurt.”

Marecedes flinched as she heard those words. With a hint of desperation in her voice she said: “Of course I don't want you to get hurt. Why would that surprise you?”

“Because...” Silver Spoon hesitated, but then ultimately  decided that if there had ever been a time to say this, it was now and then. “Because hurting is what you've been doing to me for years now.”

She could see her sister swallow hard. Marecedes averted her gaze for a moment. Silver Spoon was taken aback at how much pain she could glimpse behind her eyes. Then her sister asked: “May I come in?”

“Sure,” Silver Spoon answered and stepped aside.

Marecedes walked straight up to the bed and sat down on it. She picked up Mr. Snuffles. Looking at it, she said: “I was surprised you still had this. Isn't this the one Dad gave you when you had that terrible cold?”

“Yes, you still remember?”

Marecedes nodded. “Of course I do. No idea how much of that day you still remember, though. But I'll never forget it. I had never seen anypony being sick like that before. I didn't even know doctors made house visits until that day. And then all I heard was that you had dangerously high fever and such things. Even worse, they all told me to stay away from you so I wouldn't catch it. I can tell you, knowing you were in such a condition and not being able to do anything for you... By now I know it had never been that serious, but back then, I was really afraid I might lose you. It drove me mad. I honestly begged anypony in the house to let me do something, anything, just so I could help you. Finally mom let me bring that bowl of soup to you. That's when I saw you clinging to this bunny here. I had never known how fragile a pony could look. And I can still see that image clear as day.”

“I do remember,” Silver Spoon said. “At least you bringing me that soup. And naming my new bunny.”

“Yeah, Mr. Snuffles was it, right? I just hope he gave you a little comfort last night. You instantly clung to it when I put it into your hooves.”

It took some time for Silver Spoon to understand what her sister had just said. Then she asked: “Wait, you were in my room?”

“After I saw you running down the hallway, yes. I had just come home. And when I saw you lying here on this bed, it was just like that time. Only that yesterday, I at least had an idea what to do. Well, to be honest, I was torn between that and just giving Diamond Tiara the beating she deserves. But there was no way I would leave you alone in a moment like that.”

“Does that mean you put me to bed yesterday?”

Now her sister looked up from the bunny and straight at Silver Spoon, saying: “Of course I did. That was the very least for me to do. I'm just glad memorizing that song paid off after all.”

“That song? You mean the lullaby? That was you, too?”

Marecedes simply smiled.

“But,” said Silver Spoon, ”that was the one Nanny used to sing for me.”

“You still call her 'Nanny'?” Her sister laughed. “Exactly, that was the one.”

“How did you learn that? And when? And why?”

“That was when you found out she wouldn't come with us on vacation. Remember how upset you were that time?”

“Oh, please don't remind me. I still feel stupid about it.”

Marecedes smiled. “Aw, no, that wasn't stupid. I think it was sweet. And by the way, she did too. And so she was more than willing to teach me that lullaby when I asked her.”

“I still don't see why you did that.”

“Really? So I could sing it for you. I thought that way you wouldn't miss her as much.”

Silver Spoon scratched her chin. “But, I can't remember you ever doing that.”

“No wonder, I never had to. You were so beat every evening you were usually almost asleep before you got into bed. One time you actually fell asleep during supper. Dropped your head right into the soup.”

Trying her best to ignore the last memory her sister had mentioned, Silver Spoon asked: “You really did that for me? I always thought you were trying to get rid of me during our vacation.”

Marecedes gave an awkward smile, like she wanted to cover up a sudden spur of pain. “That might be, well, because I wanted to get rid of you. You see, nopony is really keen on spending their summer time at the beach babysitting their little sister. But I would have never left you out of my sight if I hadn't known you were with your new friends there.”

“You knew of them?”

“Of course I did. That village is tiny. A lot of them are the younger siblings of my friends there. I knew you were in good hooves. And I was glad you had them, because otherwise I would have had to keep you with me, no matter how boring that might have been for you. But, speaking of friends: Whatever happened since then?”

“What do you mean?”

Marecedes hesitated for a moment, looking like she was searching her mind for the right words. Finally, she said: “I mean that when you were younger you never seemed to have any problems finding friends. Even in fohlengarten you made friends on the very first day.

Silver Spoon tilted her head. “How would you know that?”

“I saw you. When Mom brought you there for the first time I came along. And like you just heard I saw how scared you were when we left. Mom literally had to force me away so I wouldn't run back to you. That day school ended early, so I decided to see how you were doing. And you were doing great, playing happily with all those other foals there. You were so caught up, I think you never even noticed me there.”

“But... They weren't really my friends.” Silver Spoon had no idea why, but she had to let her sister know this. “Sure, we played together and I liked them. But I never saw any of them after their parents had taken them home.”

Marecedes shook her head. “That's not your fault. It would have been up to Mom and Dad to make sure you'd see some friends once in a while. But they needed to show us off whenever there was a business dinner or any other important guest of Dad's was over. And, well, at least during what little spare time he let himself have, he'd keep you for himself. Besides, you still were invited to each and every birthday, as far as I can remember. And they all came to yours, right?”

Silver Spoon laughed. “Yeah, but that could have been because father rented Sugarcube Corner every time.”

“Oh, come on. Don't put yourself down like that. They liked you. All of them, either those on vacation or here at home. It kind of made me jealous, to be honest.”

“Jealous?” Silver Spoon blinked a few times. “You were jealous of me because of them?”

“No. And yes. See, not because you had friends, but how easy you made friends. I had such a hard time when we came here. I didn't seem to fit in. Or, more truthfully, I didn't want to fit in.”

“Wait, what do you mean, coming here? We always lived here!”

Marecedes cocked an eyebrow. “Do you really not know? You always lived here. When I was a foal, we lived in Manehattan. But we moved here shortly before you were born.”

“Really? Why?”

“That's what I asked too at the time. Dad said it would be best for us to get away from the big city. Live somewhere ponies don't put so much emphasis on what others have but who they are. And then went on to build us this palace right here. But somehow it did turn out to be best for us after all, I guess. Or at least better than if we had stayed. By now, I think I kind of get what he meant.”

Yet Silver Spoon didn't. “And that was?”

“Let me put it this way: Back in Manehattan, the friends I had were the worst kind of foals the school had to offer. Even worse, I was proud to be one of them. We were big-headed, arrogant and narcissistic little brats who thought they were above everypony else because our parents happened to be rich. I really don't want to recall everything we did, but let me tell you, we acted like we owned that school – and the students going there.

“Then Dad had to go and rip me apart from them. I felt like he had dethroned me, stole my realm from my very hooves. And, since that wasn't enough stupidity already, I expected things to move here at the same pace. I was the exalted one with the important family among the measly commoners this town harbored. Didn't take long for me to find out how wrong I had been...”

“What happened?” Silver Spoon wanted to know.

“At first, nothing. I just kept on trying to do the same as 'back home.' Acted all high and mighty, and then expected all of the others to fall in line. But they didn't, of course. Luckily, in hindsight.”

“I always thought you were the popular one. How did you find so many friends after that start?”

“In a way I had neither planned nor expected. Once, I had to stay at the hospital for a week. During that time, our class rep brought me homework and handouts from school. And she decided to befriend me. Treated me like we had known each other for years and wouldn't shut up about everything I never wanted to hear at that point. But nowadays, I'm thankful that I hadn't been able to tell her to stop and leave me alone.”

“Who stopped you from that?”

“That frame keeping my jaw in place. Two of my teeth had to be replaced and after that, I wasn't allowed to move it.”

“Your teeth got replaced?”Silver Spoon could hear her voice crack.

“Yeah, you never noticed this?” asked Marecedes and pulled her right corner of her mouth back. There, Silver Spoon could see that, indeed, two of her back teeth were made of some kind of metal.

“No, I didn't,” Silver Spoon admitted. “What happened to you?”

“Well... Applejack happened.”

“What did she have to do with this?”

“She kicked me straight in the face,” Marecedes said, looking like just remembering that moment still hurt. “That's the whole reason I had to stay at the hospital.”

“She did what? Why?”

“Um...” Marecedes hesitated. “It's kind of... You see, I may have said something I hadn't completely thought through. A stupid joke.”

“That must have been very stupid if she sent you to the hospital.”

Marecedes sighed. “Like I said, it wasn't the nicest thing to say. And no, I'm not going to tell you what it was. Even if she overreacted, it's not one of my proudest moments.”

Silver Spoon had a hard time seeing Applejack overreacting to anything. Yet at the same time she didn't want to ruin the first normal conversation with her sister she had since she did not know when. So instead of pressing the matter, she said: “Well, all in all it turned out as a good thing, right? With you finding friends after that?”

Marecedes gave a pained smile. “I guess you can say that. Though I still wish somepony could have taught me that lesson without kicking my teeth in. And breaking my nose. And giving me a concussion. The doctor even said it was close to miraculous I didn't get my jaw broken.”

Her own jaw started aching as Silver Spoon heard that. For a moment she imagined what it would be like getting kicked by Applejack like she had seen her kicking those trees. But she quickly decided not to pursue that thought any further.

“Still, yes, I finally found friends,” Marecedes continued. “Or friends found me. Anyways, that's when things started to look up for me.”

“But, then why are you still angry at Applejack?”

“What?”

Silver Spoon had trouble keeping eye contact with her sister. “I get that all that happened was horrible for you. But if it turned out so good for you and you do admit it was in part your fault, can't you forgive her?”

“If it had been just that, I guess I could. But there's more. For one, she had made my life there like tartarus from the very first time she talked to me. I had been used to foals sometimes mocking me because my name was the same as the carriages dad sells back in Manehattan. So, one of the few things – maybe the only one – I actually enjoyed here at first was most ponies hadn't heard about them yet. But for some reason, she knew. She asked me about it and I told her that they are actually named after me. But she just laughed like it was a joke to her. And when she told the others, they all started to call me 'Carriage Filly.' Or even more clever, 'Little Miss Carriage.' Oh, and for the record, I never kicked her for creating that stupid joke about me.”

A silence fell between them. Silver Spoon had watched uncomfortably how her sister's mood had degraded with every sentence she said. The filly had no idea what she could say or do. Silently, she wished for a way to make the hurt she saw dwelling in her sister's eyes go away. Finally, she decided to sit down on the bed right next her sister, still not really sure what she wanted to do there. But as soon as she had, Marecedes looked at her and smiled slightly.

“Anyways,” the young mare continued, “there was one last ordeal for me to endure until I finally left my old self behind me. My old so-called friends from Manehattan. We had kept contact as penfriends, even though I never really told them how things were going at school. Partly because they didn't care. At least, they had never asked in their letters. It had always been about who had bought what and how expensive and exclusive it had been. But after my week at the hospital, I saw more and more how superficial that was.

“I had finally found real friends here. I knew what having friends meant. What Dad had meant. Ponies who cared about me, not my dresses, jewelry and mane style. Still, I tried to convince myself they, too, were still my friends. Until one weekend when I was finally able to visit them. But the whole time we spent together, they wouldn't shut up about how terrible and low-class everypony else was. About every other pony that walked passed us became a new target for them. It didn't take long for me to get sick of it. I asked them to stop, told them that there was more to a pony than what they could afford.”

“And what did they do?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Laugh at me and ask if I had already turned into a backwater hobo like those I was now living with. When I told them to stop calling my friends that, they laughed some more, told me I was clearly a lost cause and left me standing where I was. And I never saw any of them again ever since. Until you started school.”

Marecedes shook her head. “Everything seemed to finally go well. Until that Diamond Tiara had to enter our lives. The moment I saw her I knew she was bad news. The way she looked at all those other foals on your first day of school told me everything I needed about her. And then you started hanging out with her. Only her. From that day forward, every time I saw you two, I saw the worst I had ever been prancing around and drawing you in. You were gone before I knew it. With all the friends I had seen you with before, I'd never expected you to turn to someone like her. And everything I tried to get you away from her only made it worse.”

“But,” Silver Spoon interrupted, “why did you treat me so badly, then? All I can remember from you are mean things you said about me or Diamond Tiara.”

Marecedes didn't look at her. She sighed deeply and buried her face in her hooves. “Yes, I know. I'm so sorry about everything I said about you. I never really meant them. Well, in some way, maybe I did. I don't know anymore. It's just that I had no idea what to do. Whenever I tried to tell you what kind of 'friend' you had there, you wouldn't listen. Whenever I tried to get out of you why you only hung out with her and no other foals, you got angry. And before long, you wouldn't talk to me at all. It seemed that the only way for me to reach you in any way was through things I didn't want to say to you. I somehow convinced myself that maybe if I teased you enough about what a bad choice of friend Diamond Tiara was, you'd someday start seeing I was right. And then, more and more, this terrible idea turned into a terrible habit. Please, believe me, all of that came from anger and frustration. I was angry at you for not seeing the obvious. And even more at myself for not being able to reach you. I felt helpless. Even Mom and Dad wouldn't listen to me. I tried to warn them, told them you needed other friends than that one. But after all those times they told me I had to look out for you because you're my little sister, all they said was that you just needed time to adjust to your new environment. I guess you being friends with the daughter of the only stallion in this town Dad could have his big time business-talks with did the rest.”

With every sentence, Silver Spoon had inched a bit closer to her sister. She could hear her voice tremble more and more. Listening to how the monument of resolve that Marecedes had been started to break apart. Seeing how she had to fight harder and harder to hold back her tears made the filly want to cry herself.

With a shaking voice, Marecedes went on: “And there I was, left alone to watch you slowly getting dragged away. And every time I tried to get you back it only pushed you a bit further. This time, I was certain I had truly lost you. If I hadn't had some good friends to help me keep my hopes and sanity, I think I might have... given up for good by now.”

At that moment Silver Spoon put her arms around her sister. Kneeling on the bed, her face buried in Marecedes's shoulder, she said: “Thank you. For not giving up on me.”

Not a second later, her sister had embraced Silver Spoon. “No, thank you for coming back to me.”

She heard how Marecedes lost the fight. Warm tears dripped from her cheeks into Silver Spoon's mane. The filly closed her eyes and only felt the warmth of her big sister around her. She didn't dare opening her eyes again in fear this would turn out to be a dream. But when she felt her sister's lips against her forehead, she knew for certain neither now nor last evening had been one.

Silver Spoon waited until Marecedes loosened the hug a little, then she finally looked up to her sister again and asked: “But there's one thing I don't understand: Why did you try to get me away from Apple Bloom when I had finally found other friends? Just because she's Applejacks sister?”

Marecedes let go of her and sighed. “That was one reason, yes. The other was, well, things I've heard about that family.”

Hearing the hesitation in her sister's voice, Silver Spoon asked: “What kind of things?”

“Rumors. Some silly, some scary, and some truly disgusting. Even if only half of that stuff were partially true, I wouldn't want you close to them.”

“What exactly did you hear?” Silver Spoon asked.

Again, her sister hesitated. “Let's... not get into that. Like I told you before, what you said about siblings got me thinking. Even if anything of all that is true, it can't be that filly's fault. And if she really is as good a friend as she seems, then maybe none of those things were ever true. I just don't know anymore what to think of them. However, if Apple Bloom managed to do in days what I couldn't do in years, I ought to give her a chance, don't you think?”

“Of course!” Silver Spoon agreed. “But it wasn't only her. The whole Apple Family helped me.”

“All of them?”

Silver Spoon nodded. “Yes, all of them. Even Applejack. They told me I should give you a chance. And try not to blow up in your face the moment you started talking.”

Silver Spoon waited for her sister to answer, but she remained silent. So the filly added: “You know, Applejack told me she wasn't proud of what happened between the two of you. She was more ashamed than anything. I guess if you were to give her a chance to apologize, she would gladly take it.”

Marecedes closed her eyes. Another moment passed, then a smile of resignation spread on her face. “I guess I'll have to take your word for that, hm?”

“Only if you don't try to find out for yourself if I'm right.”

Marecedes shook her head, still smiling. Then she gave her sister another quick hug and said: “How could I say no to you at this moment. Not that I can promise you anything, but I will give her a chance. I honestly don't know how and when, but if the chance comes up...”

Her sister didn't seem to know how to finish that sentence, but Silver Spoon had heard more than she needed. “Great! Then you'll be glad to hear that they will be over for dinner when our parents are back!”

Yet strangely enough, Marecedes didn't look as excited as Silver Spoon was about this. “They are? Do our parents know that?”

“Of course. It was father's idea to invite them. And they accepted. Isn't that a perfect chance?”

“Yes,” her sister said mechanically. “Perfect.”

“Now that that's settled, there is just one thing...”

Marecedes raised an eyebrow. “And that would be?”

Silver Spoon took a deep breath. Then she said: “How can I help Diamond Tiara?”

“With what? Moving out?”

“No, I'm serious. How can I get her to change?”

Marecedes shook her head. “You can't. Fillies like her don't change.”

“You did,” Silver Spoon insisted.

Marecedes opened her mouth for a moment, like she was ready to object her sister. But she didn't say anything. Instead, all that came from her was an annoyed sigh.

Silver Spoon continued: “And I don't want to have to break her jaw to finally get her to see that she is wrong.”

“Too bad,” Marecedes said dryly. “I would have helped you with that.”

“Come on, please stop that.”

“That's what I'd like to tell you, Silver Spoon. After last evening, how can you still talk about helping her?”

“Because friends help each other. And even if she was wrong about a lot of things, she never abandoned me when I needed her. Even if for the wrong reasons, she always was my best friend. And now that she needs me, I can't let her down. I will help her, even if she doesn't want me to.”

Marecedes stared at her blankly. Then she shook her head and laughed. “I really don't know if this is crazy or if I should write to Princess Celestia and ask her to declare you a Saint.”

Silver Spoon grinned. “Do you really think the Princess would do that?”

Her sister shrugged. “I guess she wouldn't even read my letter. She has a country to run, after all. I don't think these are the kind of stories she has time for.”

“Well then, even if I'm not a Saint, do you have any idea how I can help Diamond Tiara?”

Again, Marecedes shook her head. “No. To be honest, I still don't think you can. But I heard you've recently found friends who know more about these things than I.”

“Wait, are you really telling me to ask Apple Bloom for help?”

“As if you wouldn't have done that anyway,” her sister laughed. “And I promise if there is any way I can help you, I'll try my best.”

Silver Spoon jumped from the bed. “Okay, I better go find her then. Please tell Stickler where I am. And that I may be gone till evening, I don't know yet.”

“Don't worry, I will.”

With a last look at her sister, smiling happier than she had ever seen her before, Silver Spoon ran out of her room.
> Chapter 25
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 25

Silently cursing that they had forgotten to set a time and place to meet for today, Silver Spoon instinctively ran towards the market. There stood, as expected, Applejack. Yet Apple Bloom was nowhere to be seen.

“She's at Sugarcube corner,” Applejack greeted her. “Somethin' about a surprise you two have to plan.”

“But,” Silver Spoon answered, “I haven't said anything yet.”

“So, you weren't lookin' for ma' little sister?” Applejack laughed. “But, before you go, I think I need to thank you again for the invitation.”

Silver Spoon smiled and shook her head. “No, you don't. I'm just glad you accepted.”

“Yes, I do,” Applejack insisted. “Because Big Mac readily agreed to go. I guess somehow you found a way to help him after all. I can't remember the last time he agreed to leave the farm when it wasn't for business or family.”

Silver Spoon felt her face getting hot, yet she couldn't keep her smile from growing even wider. “No, I'm the one who needs to thank you – both of you – for your help. I just had the first talk with my sister in years that didn't start or end with us having a fight. And I don't think that would have been possible without all of you giving me advice.”

“I'm glad to hear that,” said Applejack. “But, if you don't mind tellin' me, who do you want to surprise?”

“Well, unless Apple Bloom already has other plans this can only be about Sweetie Belle. We want to surprise her when... Did you say Apple Bloom is at Sugarcube Corner?”

“Um, yes, I did.”

“Oh no... I got to go!”

Not giving Applejack a chance to ask what was going on, Silver Spoon was on her way again. Mere seconds later, she bursted through the entrance of Ponyville's favored pastry shop. Then a bolt of pain tried to split her head in two.

For a moment, the world around her wouldn't stop swirling. As the ground started to calm down, she heard Pinkie Pie's voice.

“Are you all right?”

This question sounded way too cheerful for Silver Spoon's taste.

“Ah'm okay.” That was Apple Bloom. And she definitely did not sound okay. “What about you, Silver Spoon?”

Still a bit shaky, she adjusted the glasses dangling from her left ear. At least there were no other customers here to partake in their embarrassment. And going by the sweet aroma filling the room Mr and Mrs Cake were most likely in the back, preparing the afternoon sales. “I've been better. Still not used to this...”

“What, you're doing this regularly?” Pinkie Pie asked, still sounding like this was all just an impromptu sketch.

“Fortunately, no,” answered Apple Bloom, rubbing her forehead. “But too often anyway.”

Through the subsiding pain, Silver Spoon was already able to smile again. “Yet it's good I, um, ran into you. Applejack told me you were here to plan a surprise. What did you have in mind?”

Pinkie giggled. “If she told you that, it wouldn't be a surprise, silly.”

“It's not a surprise for her, Pinkie,” Apple Bloom said.

“But you could make it an even bigger surprise that way.”

Now Apple Bloom giggled, too. “Great idea, but we want to surprise Sweetie Belle together.”

Silver Spoon's ears drooped. “So, you already told her?”

“Of course Ah' did.”

“And of course I'll do it!” Pinkie Pie added. “I mean, how could I not? After what Apple Bloom told me what you two have planned, there's no way I'd let you down.”

“Oh, um... thank you, Pinkie, but...” Silver Spoon shook her head. “Oh, this is bad.”

“Why?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Doesn't Sweetie Belle like cake anymore? No, that's silly, who doesn't like cake? Everypony likes cake, right?”

“Ah' know Ah' do,” Apple Bloom stated. “But Ah' don't know what this is about. Would ya' care to explain, Silver Spoon?”

“Er...” was all Silver Spoon managed to produce. Then she took a deep breath and said: “I'm sorry, Pinkie Pie. But when I was at the library I heard the librarian saying she talked with Fluttershy; and they both agreed you shouldn't do this, because Sweetie Belle's sister wouldn't like it. They both know how much you'd like to set up a surprise party for her, and that's why they didn't want you to know about this in the first place.”

She hoped her face looked as apologetic as she felt when she finally managed to look back up at the pink pony.

“Don't worry,” she said with an unbroken smile. “Fluttershy just worries too much and Twilight probably doesn't know about the last time I tried that. I learned that day that a boutique is not the best place for a party. A reception might work. Or a soirée. Well, I guess a minor celebration would be okay, too, like for an opening or such things. But as it turned out, silk dresses and chocolate cake don't get along as good as they should.”

“I know,” said Silver Spoon. “Mother taught me that a long time ago.”

“I wish my mother would have taught me that. That would have spared me the worst party I've ever done. But I don't think she ever owned a single piece of silk in her life.”

“But, aren't you mad about this?”

Pinkie dismissed Silver Spoon's question with a wave of her hoof. “No, she couldn't know I'd need that knowledge later on. I mean, it would have been nice, but frankly, she has no need for silk dresses, so expecting her to get one just because maybe sometime in their lives one of her foals might throw a party in a boutique would have been a bit too much, don't you think?”

“Um....” Silver Spoon started, struggling to find the right words.

“Ah' think she meant Twilight and Fluttershy not wanting ya' to do a party for Sweetie Belle,” Apple Bloom helped out.

“Oh.” Pinkie Pie blinked. Then she laughed. “They just wanted to make sure Rarity gets her rest and that's okay. It's not like they've kept something a secret from me I didn't know already, anyways. I know when they'll be back and would have planned a party if I wanted to. Like I said, they just worry too much. If they'd wanted to have a party or do something else behind my back, now that would have been a different thing. Excluding somepony like that is not nice.”

“Yes, it's not...” Silver Spoon mumbled.

“Hm.” Pinkie Pie rubbed her chin. “You know, Silver Spoon, you kinda look like what I just said is coincidentally related to something going on with you right now.”

“Ya' know what that looks like?” Apple Bloom asked.

Pinkie Pie shrugged. “This happens surprisingly often.”

“Anyway, you're right, Pinkie,” Silver Spoon admitted. “I guess I was, well, not the best of friends lately. At least, not to Di.”

“Diamond Tiara? But, she is your best friend. How can you be not the best of friends to your best friend?”

“Like you just said. Honestly, I never meant to do it. I just thought giving her some space to adjust and let her anger blow off would be the best thing to do. But it looks like I got a bit too used to that space. So in that sense, Apple Bloom, what exactly did you plan for tomorrow?”

“Nothin' big, we pick up Sweetie Belle and come here for some cake. Then we'll see what else we can do.”

Silver Spoon nodded. “Good. Sounds like it wouldn't be too much of a problem if we add one more filly.”

“So, can Ah' take it yer talk with Diamond Tiara yesterday was a success?”

“Unfortunately, no.” Silver Spoon looked at her hooves. “Not exactly.”

“And what would be exactly?” Pinkie Pie inquired.

The gray filly sighed. “That we've got into a fight. She said some really horrible things until I've lost it and slapped her. Then I ran to my room.”

“Ya' slapped her?” Apple Bloom repeated.

“Why would you do that?” Pinkie gasped.

“Because she said some really horrible things about Apple Bloom. I mean, not just the usual stupid stuff we used to throw around. That was far off any limit.”

Apple Bloom shook her head. “Whatever she said. Hitting yer friend is never right, no matter what.”

“Apple Bloom's right, Silver Spoon,” Pinkie Pie added. “You really should apologize t her. You know that, right?

“Of course I know! And I am sorry, it just... happened.” Silver Spoon knew that was a weak excuse.

“We're not who ya' need to apologize to,” Apple Bloom stated.

Silver Spoon looked both ponies over. “Do you really not care what exactly she said?”

“Well...” Apple Bloom started, obviously taken by surprise.

Yet Pinkie didn't hesitate. “I don't think I want to but I guess I need to hear it to understand it all.”

Silver Spoon nodded, yet before she could say anything, Apple Bloom interrupted her: “No, don't. If it really was that bad, Ah' want to hear it from herself.”

“Are you sure?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Yeah, Ah' am. She can tell me when ya' apologize to her.”

“Hm, okay,” Pinkie Pie said. “I guess that's fair. But make sure to tell me tomorrow.”

“I will, Pinkie,” Silver Spoon promised.

“Speaking about tomorrow,” Apple Bloom threw in. “Apology aside, what about all that makes ya' think she'll be willing to join us?”

“Nothing,” Silver Spoon admitted. “But we're going to change this now.”

“Ah' remember ya' sayin' somethin' similar before.”

Silver Spoon took a quick glance at Pinkie Pie, then looked back at her friend. “Then do you remember us actually inviting her along?”

“We tried to.”

“No, we didn't. All we ever did was asking her to join us once when she happened to walk in. But have we ever told her what we were planning and offered her to be part of it in advance?”

After a moment of thinking Apple Bloom admitted: “No, Ah' guess not.”

“So that's what I'm going to do today. What we are going to do today. Right after I apologize to her.”

Her friend nodded, yet her eyes told Silver Spoon immediately that she was not convinced.

“Aw, why that frowny face, Apple Bloom?” Pinkie Pie laughed. “It's never too late to apologize. And who wouldn't want to spend a day with friends and cake?”

“That's what we're going to find out now,” Silver Spoon answered. “Let's go, Apple Bloom.”

“Uh, wait a second!” Pinkie Pie stopped the two fillies in their tracks. Then she ran into the back of the shop, returning seconds later with a box.

“What's in there?” Silver Spoon asked.

“Cake,” Pinkie Pie answered. “For the two of you, Diamond Tiara, and your sister.”

“My sister?” Silver Spoon repeated. “You know my... No, wait. Of course you know my sister.”

Pinkie Pie grinned. “You bet I do. She stops by here with her friends every Friday before they go to one of their parties. Sometimes even on Saturdays after that party. But for some reason she couldn't make it yesterday, even her friends didn't know why. Well, I think Honey Blossom knew, but didn't want to tell, so I didn't bother her. I just hope she's not sick. Is she?”

“No,” was all Silver Spoon was able to get out before Pinkie Pie moved on.

“That's great to hear. But even if she's not sick, I guess she'll still like her favorite cake, so I packed a slice for her. But I didn't want to be unfair, so I also packed one for each of you and Diamond Tiara.”

“Um, that's nice of you Pinkie,” Silver Spoon said still eyeing the box cautiously.

Pinkie Pie waved her hoof. “Aw, don't mention it. It's the least I could do for a regular.”

“So, how much is that?” Silver Spoon asked.

“This one's on me, but you could do me a favor and tell your sister she should tell me soon if she wants to put up a reservation for her birthday again. We're having a lot of requests this year and I don't know for how long I can keep that day available.”

“Sure,” Silver Spoon said. “We'll be on our way then.”

“Okay, I'll see you tomorrow.”

The two fillies left Sugar Cube Corner, Silver Spoon carefully balancing the box on her back. At least that gave her a perfect excuse not to run this time. Too many things Pinkie had said were clinging to her at the moment.

For a while, they walked Ponyville's streets in silence. Then, just as they turned the last corner before heading straight to Silver Spoon's home, Apple Bloom's voice chimed in her ears: “Ah' know that look by now. Somethin's draggin ya' down. So, let's settle this before we get to Diamond Tiara, okay? Ya' know that I'm not mad at ya' or anythin', right?”

Silver Spoon blinked. “Huh?”

“Ah'm sorry if it seemed that way. Ah don't like what ya' did to her, but Ah' also see ya' regret it. Yer still ma' friend, so please don't take what Ah've said the wrong way, okay?”

Silver Spoon needed a moment to get what her friend was talking about. “Oh, that, yes. I am glad to hear that, really. But honestly, I was thinking about the last things Pinkie told me. You know, about my sister. It's just that so many ponies seem to know her better than me. I didn't know her favorite cake. Or that she was a regular at Sugarcube Corner. And after this morning, I'm not sure what I do know about her at all. Actually, after what my sister told me, I'm not even sure what I know about myself, for that matter.”

“What she told ya'? Did ya' get into another fight?”

“Oh, right, I still haven't told you that. No, quite the contrary. We did have our first normal talk in years. To make it short, turns out she wasn't as mean as I thought she was.”

“Maybe ya' could make that a little less short for me?”

“I will, but not now. I don't want to push this thing with Di any further away. Just so much, I've really learned a lot about her I didn't know. Too much for the few yards till our front gate. Right now, we need to focus on Di.”

“Okay, Ah'll take that as a promise,” said Apple Bloom as they passed the gate. “So, where is Diamond Tiara?”

“I assume she's in her room. We'll see.”

“Nope, she's not.”

They both stopped when they heard Green Thumb's voice. He was standing on a small stepladder, cutting off rogue branches from the hedge surrounding the mansion.

“How do you know?” Silver Spoon asked. “Did she leave?”

Green Thumb shook his head. “She's hiding in the shed. Asked me not to tell anypony, but I figured you're the one who should know.”

“Okay, thank you,” Silver Spoon said. “But, um, has she told you why she's hiding there?”

“Nope. But the old grump has been looking all over for her. If I could, I'd hide from him, too. Maybe she broke a vase or something.”

“Yes, maybe,” Silver Spoon answered, knowing perfectly well that a simple broken vase was nothing that would make Diamond Tiara hide. “Well, thank you again. I guess we should talk to her.”

A quick glance at Apple Bloom told her she agreed, and moments later they stood before the shed's door. With a creak it gave way to Silver Spoon's hoof.

Diamond Tiara sat on the ground, leaning against a pile of bags of soil. She seemed even smaller between the ceiling-high racks full of gardening tools and supplies. Whether she had noticed them or not, Diamond Tiara kept staring at the sole, almost blind window this room had.

“May I come in?” Silver Spoon asked.

“It's your shed,” Diamond Tiara said without turning her head. “I just had hoped you'd come alone.”

“I'm sorry, Di, but I needed to bring her along.” Silver Spoon stepped inside, followed by Apple Bloom. “We're never going to solve this if we don't solve it together.”

“What's there to solve?” Diamond Tiara sighed. “I guess I really should give up on you.”

“That's not what you told my sister this morning.”

“Oh, I meant what I said to her. But when I saw you run off without even checking where I was, I began to doubt my own words. And now that I see whom you have run to, I'm sure Marecedes was right. Maybe it's best if I do just cut the line here.”

“That doesn't sound much like you, giving up just like that.”

“Like that?” Diamond Tiara snapped, finally jolting her head around. “I tried to save you for the last few days, but you wouldn't even listen to me!”

“Because there's nothing I need to be saved from. On the contrary, things couldn't be better for me. I've found a new friend, I'm getting better at school and I even made up with my sister.”

“Yes, I know,” Diamond Tiara said with a sinking head. “And I guess it is better for you this way. At least, you won't miss me.”

“Come on, don't talk this way. I do miss you. Haven't I told you? You're still my best friend.”

“Yeah, right,” Diamond Tiara scoffed, rubbing her right cheek. “You showed that in a very peculiar way yesterday.”

“Yes, I know that was wrong and I am sorry for it. I shouldn't have let that happen and hope you can forgive me. But still, I also have to ask, don't you think that maybe what you said could have been at least a little bit of a reason for that to happen?”

“I do. And that's just more proof I have already lost.”

Silver Spoon and Apple Bloom exchanged quick looks. After a moment of silence the latter said: “Listen, Diamond Tiara, there's nothin' here for ya' to lose at. And if Ah' weren't willin' to put the past behind us, Ah' wouldn't be here. We can still be friends if yer willin' to try.”

“I don't care about what you're willing to or not, blank flank,” Diamond Tiara hissed.

“Di, please,” Silver Spoon tried to intervene, but to no avail.

“No!” Diamond Tiara cried. “She can't just steal you away from me and then expect me to-”

“Ah' didn't steal anypony!” Apple Bloom cut her off.

“Yes, you did,” Diamond Tiara insisted. “Because you're the reason she will stay here in Ponyville now.”

Another look passed between the fillies.

“What made ya' think she'd leave Ponyville?” Apple Bloom asked.

“And why does it sound like me staying is a bad thing?” Silver Spoon added.

Diamond Tiara took a deep breath. “Because I have the chance to enroll at the Manehatten Institute for Arts and Acting,”

“Well, that is certainly a great opportunity for you!” Silver Spoon tried her best but she knew her smile just looked as forced as it was.

“Yeah, that sounds mighty nice for ya' and all,” Apple Bloom said, not even attempting to smile. “But it doesn't answer nearly as much as ya' might think it does. First of all, what does that have to do with Silver Spoon? And what exactly is that institute yer talkin' about?”

Diamond Tiara glared at her. “Oh, it's only the best and most sophisticated private school any aspiring young actress could attend, you hillfilly.”

Silver Spoon eyed Apple Bloom cautiously, prepared to interrupt any backfire she may shoot at Diamond Tiara. Yet all she saw was her red maned friend biting her own lips.

Not wanting to find out if Apple Bloom would be able to hold back whatever was trying to break loose from her tongue, Silver Spoon said: “That still leaves the other question: What does that have to do with me?”

At least this question washed the anger from Diamond Tiara's look. Yet Silver Spoon didn't like what replaced it either.

“Everything,” Diamond Tiara said. “Everything was perfect. Or too perfect, I should say now. Finally escaping this place. Me and my best friend living a dream come true. We could have shared a room. We could have lived in Manehatten as we were meant to. But it's never going to happen now.”

“But ya' can still go,” Apple Bloom replied. “Nopony's keepin' ya' from that.”

“That's not the point,” Silver Spoon said. “Am I right?”

Diamond Tiara simply nodded.

“Oh, Ah' see...” Apple Bloom said. “Okay, this is a lot we need to talk about. So, um, why don't we-”

“We?” Diamond Tiara interrupted her. “There's no we with you around. If anything, I and Silver Spoon have a lot to talk about.”

“No, Di,” Silver Spoon objected. “She's right, this isn't just about you and me. This way, we'll just keep turning in circles. So, please, come back into the house and let's settle things.”

Diamond Tiara didn't answer. She just kept staring to the ground in defiance.

After a moment of silent waiting, Apple Bloom said: “We've got cake.”

This did get Diamond Tiara's attention. “Are you trying to bribe me into coming along?”

Apple Bloom shrugged. “Ya' tried to bribe into goin' away, before, so why not?”

For a moment Diamond Tiara stared at the red maned filly. Then an approving smile formed on her face. “Fair enough, I guess. But this doesn't mean I changed my mind about you.”

Apple Bloom grinned. “Don't worry, We'll get to that.”

Shortly after, they entered the mansion, but before they could make it to the dining room, they ran into the butler of the house. His unblinking eyes fixated on the trio, he said: “Welcome home, Lady Silver Spoon. As I can see, Lady Diamond Tiara is with you after all. I am sorry to inquire on this, yet Lady Marecedes insisted the two of you had not left this mansion together.”

“And she was right,” Silver Spoon answered. “We just, um, met here.”

“Once more, I need to apologize, but where exactly did you meet? I have been looking for Lady Diamond Tiara for quite some time now, yet was not able to find her.”

“That's because I hid in the shed,” Diamond Tiara explained.

“That is most curious. I am certain Mr. Green Thumb was among the ponies I have asked whether they knew your whereabouts.”

“Well, then I am glad that he did, at least to a certain degree, adhere to my wish that he wouldn't tell.”

“That might seem satisfactory to you, Lady Diamond Tiara, but seeing that I am entrusted with your well-being for now, he shouldn't have withheld this information from me. As a matter of fact, I am under the impression the staff does seem to be in need for a reminder of who is answering to whom in this mansion.”

“I know that feeling,” Silver Spoon said. “But before you do that, be so kind to set up four plates for us. We were about to have some cake.”

“Four?” the other fillies asked in unison.

“Are we expecting another visitor?” her butler asked.

“No,” Silver Spoon answered. “But do you know where my sister is right now?”

“You can't be serious,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Yes, I am,” Silver Spoon insisted.

Stickler cleared his throat. “The last time I have seen her, she was residing at the pool. I assume she still is there.”

Silver Spoon nodded, then turned to her friends. “I'll go get her. Wait in the dining room for me, and please, try not to get into any fights, okay?”

Not waiting for an answer, she gave the box with the cake to Stickler. After a last look at her friends, still eyeing each other in silence, she ran towards the pool.

As expected, her sister was, indeed, still there, napping in a lounge chair. At first, she just grunted a little as Silver Spoon poked her in her sides. After her second attempt, Marecedes, still not opening her eyes, mumbled: “What is it?”

“We've got cake.”

Now her sister blinked and turned her head. “Don't we have cake every day?”

“Yes, but this one is from Sugar Cube Corner. Pinkie Pie said it was your favorite.”

Her sister turned around in the chair and rubbed her eyes. “How come? Did you already give up on Diamond Tiara?”

“On the contrary. I think I have a plan. And this is part of it.”

“So, part of this plan is me eating cake?”

“Not necessarily, but I guess it makes things easier.”

“Can't argue with that.” With these words, Marecedes lifted herself from the lounge chair and stretched her limbs. “And plan or not, I'm just glad you're here offering me some cake. I was half afraid this morning would turn out to be just a dream.”

“You know what?” Silver Spoon replied as they entered the house. “I still am.”

She looked up at her sister who gave her a reassuring smile. Which froze the moment they entered the dining room. Her mouth hanging open, Marecedes stared at Apple Bloom and Diamond Tiara sitting across from each other. Both fillies seemed like they didn't dare to let the cake out of their view. Neither of them even moved so much as an eye when the new arrivals entered.

Finally finding her words again, Marecedes said: “I must have slept longer than I thought.”

“You always do,” Silver Spoon said and took her seat.